for_o the_o precedence_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v and_o baronius_n himself_o do_v open_o acknowledge_v this_o an._n 39_o 10._o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o observe_v no_o other_o rule_n in_o institute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a see_v than_o the_o division_n of_o province_n and_o the_o prerogative_n before_o establish_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o unanswerable_a evidence_n for_o it_o be_v the_o big_a of_o all_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a general_n counsel_n which_o pope_n gregory_n do_v reverence_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o this_o be_v there_o carry_v 451._o carry_v see_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o council_n about_o this_o affair_n council_n chalcedon_n action_n 16._o where_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a determine_v against_o the_o legate_n by_o the_o judge_n and_o council_n bellarmin_n acknowledge_v this_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n say_v he_o oppose_v this_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tho'_o then_o at_o the_o great_a height_n that_o he_o ever_o have_v be_v which_o do_v manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o tenure_n that_o the_o pope_n claim_v to_o hold_v by_o and_o further_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a aim_n of_o the_o council_n do_v appear_v not_o only_o from_o pope_n leo_n exception_n against_o this_o decree_n but_o also_o by_o the_o opposition_n that_o there_o be_v ever_o after_o betwixt_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o precedence_n till_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n who_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o that_o church_n only_o in_o veneration_n of_o that_o power_n for_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n a_o thing_n be_v honour_v be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o honour_n and_o epistle_n and_o platina_n in_o bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la he_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o great_a contention_n about_o it_o many_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o nrst_a and_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o bonifacio_n 3_o he_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o church_n caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la p._n 369._o bonefacius_fw-la 3._o he_o obtain_v etc._n etc._n that_o the_o see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v account_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o title_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v challenge_v to_o itself_o evil_a prince_n favour_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v there_o where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n gregor_n m._n just_a before_o boniface_n be_v full_a of_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o his_o four_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o epistle_n boniface_n the_o three_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o good_a service_n to_o phocas_n can_v not_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n 3._o the_o chief_a head_n and_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o papal_a authority_n it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o that_o image_n and_o be_v also_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o it_o that_o instigate_v it_o to_o all_o the_o mischief_n that_o it_o do_v now_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v nothing_o but_o they_o but_o edictum_fw-la sive_fw-la decretal_a pap._n hilarii_n ep._n 11._o about_o the_o year_n 476._o when_v the_o western_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o barbarian_n and_o so_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v also_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n shall_v upon_o examination_n pronounce_v concern_v church_n and_o their_o governor_n shall_v with_o reverence_n be_v receive_v and_o strict_o observe_v dr._n barrow_n be_v pope_n supremacy_n p._n 244._o speak_v of_o the_o episcopal_a see_v before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n so_o stand_v the_o order_n of_o church-dignity_n till_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a back_v with_o imperial_a authority_n what_o before_o be_v but_o custom_n by_o so_o august_n a_o sanction_n become_v universal_a law_n and_o with_o such_o veneration_n as_o by_o some_o be_v account_v immutable_o and_o everlasting_o obligatory_a as_o appear_v in_o pope_n leo_n maxim_n this_o do_v best_a appear_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v chief_a seat_n and_o also_o from_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o they_o come_v by_o it_o which_o be_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o who_o their_o primacy_n be_v establish_v see_v not._n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v up_o and_o depose_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o pleasure_n and_o be_v create_v by_o they_o the_o emperor_n creature_n no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v valid_a till_o after_o the_o 1520._o the_o caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la in_o severino_n ann._n dom._n 634._o severinus_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o pope_n honorius_n by_o isaacius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n or_o deputy_n in_o italy_n for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n do_v confirm_v it_o after_o he_o have_v before_o observe_v in_o pelagius_n the_o second_o ann._n dom._n 580._o that_o pelagius_n be_v create_v pope_n without_o the_o roman_a prince_n authority_n against_o the_o usual_a custom_n for_o in_o those_o day_n nothing_o be_v do_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o conveniency_n at_o that_o time_n of_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o rome_n be_v then_o besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n but_o he_o afterward_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o by_o his_o legate_n gregory_n but_o in_o adrian_n the_o three_o he_o do_v thus_o more_o remarkable_o confirm_v this_o custom_n this_o pope_n ann._n dom._n 888._o be_v so_o stout_a as_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o pontificate_n to_o bring_v in_o this_o law_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o be_v wait_v for_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v so_o common_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o pay_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o their_o confirmation_n canon_n agath_fw-mi 21._o can._n distinct_a 63._o see_v note_v 1_o on_o chapter_n the_o four_o onuphrius_n panvinius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o custom_n at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n in_o pelag._n 2._o the_o goth_n say_v he_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o narses_n and_o italy_n together_o with_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n under_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n there_o be_v a_o new_a custom_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o assembly_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o shall_v forthwith_o be_v a_o election_n make_v by_o the_o clergy_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o right_n of_o major_n but_o the_o new_a elect_a pope_n can_v not_o be_v consecrate_v or_o ordain_v before_o his_o election_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n nor_o before_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n for_o his_o consecration_n in_o order_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o papal_a jurisdiction_n for_o
mention_n the_o emperor_n henry_n charge_n against_o pope_n paschal_n ann._n 1107_o he_o say_v there_o of_o the_o papal_a power_n that_o they_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o every_o bishop_n to_o own_o all_o that_o for_o law_n that_o they_o shall_v say_v this_o oath_n be_v describe_v lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o where_o they_o swear_v to_o obey_v all_o the_o pope_n command_n and_o to_o assist_v he_o against_o all_o that_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o dictate_v by_o a_o infallible_a authority_n with_o the_o claim_n of_o infallibility_n as_o a_o inseparable_a prerogative_n of_o their_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o that_o church_n by_o which_o they_o confine_v all_o divine_a favour_n and_o all_o right_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o only_o as_o roman_a and_o by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n and_o of_o eternal_a damnation_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o pronounce_v against_o all_o those_o who_o own_v not_o that_o divine_a authority_n and_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o they_o by_o which_o they_o appear_v as_o in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n for_o by_o this_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n appear_v manifest_o to_o sit_v as_o a_o goddess_n in_o the_o church_n catholic_n to_o which_o all_o must_v submit_v with_o all_o the_o outward_a worship_n of_o their_o body_n and_o the_o inward_a veneration_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o only_a oracle_n of_o god_n in_o all_o its_o decision_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o as_o the_o immediate_a voice_n and_o thunder_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n in_o all_o its_o anathema_n and_o excommunication_n and_o all_o this_o about_o matter_n which_o either_o be_v never_o make_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n by_o any_o other_o authority_n but_o the_o mere_a will_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v absolute_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n the_o light_n of_o natural_a conscience_n and_o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n which_o be_v the_o candle_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o most_o fundamental_a 27._o prov._n 20._o 27._o criterion_n of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o revelation_n or_o inspiration_n but_o some_o will_v question_v whether_o all_o this_o can_v amount_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o command_a man_n to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n with_o divine_a honour_n though_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v do_v without_o any_o warrant_n from_o god_n for_o they_o because_o god_n himself_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o only_a object_n of_o all_o that_o worship_n that_o be_v thus_o enjoin_v this_o doubt_n may_v soon_o be_v resolve_v by_o what_o man_n will_v judge_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n though_o he_o shall_v have_v pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a presence_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o image_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o immediate_a union_n of_o the_o true_a god_n with_o himself_o and_o his_o image_n or_o by_o what_o man_n can_v think_v of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o simon_n magus_n under_o the_o supposition_n of_o his_o be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n at_o several_a appearance_n whether_o will_v the_o adoration_n be_v excuse_v for_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o true_a god_n i_o will_v but_o demand_v of_o any_o sort_n of_o christian_n what_o they_o will_v think_v of_o such_o a_o unbounded_a power_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o any_o party_n of_o man_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v which_o shall_v now_o arise_v with_o these_o claim_n of_o superiority_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o shall_v force_v man_n conscience_n to_o acknowledge_v these_o claim_n to_o be_v due_a by_o divine_a right_n and_o shall_v real_o think_v they_o to_o be_v so_o upon_z as_o slight_a ground_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v now_o believe_v its_o own_o pretence_n upon_o and_o shall_v exercise_v these_o new_a power_n with_o as_o zealous_a design_n for_o god_n service_n as_o they_o of_o that_o church_n seem_v to_o do_v it_o will_v be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o any_o of_o a_o differ_a party_n to_o forbear_v the_o charge_v of_o this_o new_a pretender_n with_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v like_o a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o he_o that_o require_v mere_a human_a law_n to_o be_v account_v divine_a inspiration_n which_o yet_o be_v nothing_o but_o his_o own_o will_n he_o plain_o make_v his_o own_o will_v a_o divine_a law_n and_o if_o he_o force_v it_o upon_o all_o the_o world_n for_o such_o he_o make_v his_o own_o will_v the_o universal_a lord_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n alone_o without_o all_o question_n if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o assembly_n of_o his_o clergy_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o method_n and_o pretence_n that_o they_o have_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_n to_o force_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o papal_a party_n all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n they_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o character_n of_o usurp_a upon_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n in_o his_o church_n i_o do_v take_v it_o all_o this_o while_n for_o grant_v that_o the_o claim_n for_o this_o universal_a power_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o title_n of_o infallibility_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o that_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v satisfy_v about_o that_o i_o think_v it_o not_o needful_a here_o to_o dilate_v upon_o it_o there_o need_v no_o better_a satisfaction_n to_o be_v have_v about_o it_o than_o what_o the_o slightness_n of_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o this_o authority_n compare_v with_o the_o vast_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o be_v to_o prove_v do_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n offer_v to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a but_o other_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n and_o to_o they_o i_o remit_v it_o the_o unwarrantableness_n of_o this_o claim_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o objection_n and_o if_o that_o be_v once_o grant_v let_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o so_o fair_a in_o its_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n the_o instance_n abovementioned_a will_v make_v it_o sufficient_o clear_a how_o just_a the_o charge_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n be_v due_a to_o it_o though_o it_o shall_v exercise_v this_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n within_o much_o more_o moderate_a bound_n than_o it_o be_v know_v to_o do_v the_o reality_n of_o their_o intention_n may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n be_v believe_v for_o it_o be_v long_o since_o foretell_v that_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o whosoever_o kill_v the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n shall_v 4._o john_n 16._o 2_o 4._o think_v that_o he_o do_v god_n service_n in_o it_o and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v foretell_v on_o purpose_n that_o when_o the_o time_n shall_v come_v we_o shall_v remember_v that_o it_o have_v be_v tell_v we_o of_o they_o st._n paul_n do_v give_v the_o example_n of_o it_o 11._o act_n 22._o 3_o 4._o act_n 26._o 9_o 10_o 11._o in_o himself_o he_o very_o think_v with_o himself_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v many_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n of_o nazareth_n and_o according_o do_v they_o for_o he_o shut_v up_o the_o saint_n in_o prison_n when_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n he_o give_v his_o voice_n against_o they_o he_o even_o compel_v they_o to_o blaspheme_v and_o be_v exceed_o mad_a against_o they_o and_o yet_o be_v zealous_a towards_o god_n while_o he_o be_v persecute_v that_o way_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o yet_o sure_o none_o will_v ever_o maintain_v that_o the_o zealous_a intention_n of_o these_o cruel_a action_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o inhumanity_n and_o murder_n the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o intention_n in_o all_o these_o diabolical_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n do_v only_o denote_v how_o absolute_a the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v in_o they_o by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v over_o they_o to_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o do_v god_n service_n all_o the_o while_n that_o they_o be_v act_v by_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n wherefore_o it_o may_v now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o great_a malignity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n
of_o a_o universal_a arbitrary_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o governing-power_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o church_n i_o need_v add_v nothing_o else_o to_o make_v the_o character_n of_o it_o comprehensive_a enough_o of_o all_o the_o particular_n include_v in_o it_o for_o this_o unbounded_a power_n especial_o when_o secure_v by_o the_o plea_n of_o infallibility_n do_v comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a imposition_n that_o can_v enslave_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n to_o give_v a_o absolute_a and_o divine_a reverence_n to_o the_o supreme_a power_n a_o ungrounded_a belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o man_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o conscience_n do_v oblige_v a_o man_n to_o a_o blind_a faith_n in_o they_o for_o every_o the_o most_o absurd_a and_o extravagant_a thing_n that_o they_o affirm_v and_o to_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o their_o most_o unreasonable_a and_o arbitrary_a injunction_n it_o bind_v he_o to_o renounce_v all_o use_n of_o his_o understanding_n that_o shall_v enable_v he_o to_o discover_v a_o falsehood_n and_o to_o stifle_v all_o the_o light_n of_o conscience_n in_o he_o which_o will_v make_v he_o discern_v betwixt_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v it_o not_o only_o lay_v a_o man_n open_a to_o the_o inspiration_n and_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o to_o take_v they_o also_o for_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o make_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o grace_n of_o repentance_n this_o do_v make_v it_o easy_a to_o understand_v how_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v also_o worship_v the_o dragon_n who_o give_v power_n to_o he_o for_o this_o power_n be_v not_o of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o for_o his_o service_n as_o it_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o be_v the_o worship_v of_o that_o anselmus_fw-la that_o ribera_n on_o 16_o b._n cap._n 13._o move_v a_o doubt_n how_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o deceive_v the_o world_n with_o a_o false_a show_n can_v persuade_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n and_o thereupon_o say_v the_o interpreter_n do_v thus_o answer_v man_n shall_v worship_v antichrist_n but_o because_o he_o shall_v have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o devil_n by_o worship_v of_o he_o they_o shall_v worship_v the_o devil_n so_o aretas_n primatius_fw-la ausbertus_n haymo_n ambrose_n anselmus_fw-la dragon_n or_o of_o the_o devil_n for_o who_o service_n it_o be_v beside_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o constant_a companion_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o last_o and_o so_o must_v be_v the_o inspirer_n and_o manager_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o all_o he_o do_v and_o then_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o real_o in_o the_o throne_n again_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o red_a dragon_n so_o that_o the_o dragon_n by_o that_o do_v become_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o both_o together_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o express_v the_o tyrannical_a persecution_n of_o the_o faithful_a member_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o roman_a power_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o whole_a character_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 3._o rev._n 12._o 3._o chapter_n before_o this_o and_o for_o which_o he_o wear_v those_o bloody_a colour_n chap._n iu._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o a_o essay_n to_o apply_v the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n the_o church_n no_o monarchy_n before_o constantine_n with_o he_o come_v in_o the_o monarchical_a form_n of_o church-government_n with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n in_o the_o church_n both_o as_o to_o the_o legislative_a and_o executive_a part_n of_o the_o government_n with_o the_o civil_a power_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o roman_a senate_n the_o first_o ground_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o charge_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n beforementioned_a may_v seem_v at_o the_o very_a first_o sight_n to_o be_v just_a enough_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n or_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o be_v the_o head_n and_o life_n of_o it_o but_o it_o may_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o easy_a to_o apply_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o secular_a imperial_a power_n for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o different_a state_n of_o the_o church_n when_o under_o persecution_n and_o when_o advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a throne_n it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n however_o unite_v it_o may_v be_v yet_o be_v certain_o no_o monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n before_o constantine_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v the_o only_a pretender_n to_o the_o sovereignty_n at_o that_o time_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v have_v then_o but_o a_o very_a limit_a jurisdiction_n and_o nothing_o do_v pass_v for_o a_o law_n of_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o common_a assembly_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o the_o church_n do_v much_o resemble_v the_o union_n and_o government_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n be_v the_o stand_a authority_n of_o every_o particular_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o people_n and_o inferior_a clergy_n be_v general_o the_o elector_n of_o the_o bishop_n into_o their_o particular_a place_n and_o the_o general_a assembly_n of_o they_o all_o in_o council_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n by_o they_o be_v law_n make_v and_o they_o be_v account_v the_o last_o appeal_n for_o the_o determination_n of_o all_o material_a controversy_n about_o jurisdiction_n upon_o constantine_n conversion_n power_n conversion_n the_o jesuit_n pererius_n disp_n 5._o in_o apocalypsin_n de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o be_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n come_v to_o be_v arm_v against_o its_o enemy_n with_o two_o sword_n the_o one_o the_o temporal_a sword_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o secular_o or_o laic_n and_o of_o christian_a prince_n the_o other_o spiritual_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o church-prelate_n but_o chief_o that_o in_o the_o papal_a power_n there_o appear_v a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o church_n that_o which_o before_o be_v but_o a_o aristocracy_n come_v now_o to_o be_v a_o monarchy_n under_o a_o emperor_n and_o a_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n but_o yet_o with_o so_o much_o deference_n to_o the_o emperor_n as_o he_o may_v evident_o be_v perceive_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v france_n be_v constantine_n summon_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o preside_v there_o euseb_n vit_fw-mi constantin_n l._n 1._o c._n 37._o l._n 3._o c._n 6._o and_o before_o have_v command_v and_o enjoin_v the_o meeting_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arles_n euseb_n l._n 10._o c._n 5._o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n constantius_n and_o constans_n sozomen_fw-fr l._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n in_o theodoret._n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o say_v the_o emperor_n well-beloved_a of_o god_n gather_v we_o together_o from_o divers_a city_n and_o province_n and_o have_v order_v we_o to_o hold_v a_o synod_n in_o the_o town_n of_o sardica_n so_o also_o athanasius_n apol._n 2._o of_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n constans_n and_o constantius_n the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n as_o socrates_n express_o say_v l._n 5._o c._n 8._o &_o theodoret._n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o that_o they_o be_v assemble_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o the_o council_n 1_o tom._n council_n express_v their_o be_v assemble_v at_o the_o emperor_n command_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n by_o his_o judgement_n and_o seal_n the_o three_o general_n council_n at_o ephesus_n epist_n synodal_n ad_fw-la theodos_fw-la apud_fw-la cyrill_n tom._n 4._o council_n we_o present_v our_o person_n in_o the_o synod_n that_o you_o have_v command_v etc._n etc._n and_o they_o desire_v leave_v of_o the_o emperor_n with_o all_o humility_n to_o go_v to_o their_o several_a home_n till_o the_o business_n be_v determine_v and_o the_o emperor_n in_o his_o confirmation_n of_o it_o say_z the_o emperor_n due_o inform_v of_o all_o be_v well_o satisfy_v that_o the_o holy_a synod_n have_v do_v all_o thing_n canonical_o soon_o after_o this_o do_v theodosius_n call_v another_o council_n at_o ephesus_n and_o say_v of_o dioscorus_n to_o that_o council_n we_o
give_v he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n authority_n and_o the_o first_o seat_n there_o baronius_n call_v it_o usurp_a upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n be_v say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o most_o pious_a emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n bespeak_v they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o they_o prescribe_v they_o their_o bound_n in_o their_o dispute_n not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o senate_n sit_v there_o with_o he_o as_o the_o precedent_n and_o moderator_n of_o the_o assembly_n who_o correct_v the_o pope_n legate_n in_o their_o demand_n etc._n etc._n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o doryletum_n appeal_v to_o they_o and_o conjure_v they_o by_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n who_o be_v then_o account_v the_o high_a authority_n among_o they_o under_o god_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o action_n all_o give_v thanks_o to_o the_o emperor_n the_o judge_n and_o the_o senate_n actione_n prima_fw-la council_n chalced._n pope_n leo_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v think_v his_o clemency_n will_v have_v grant_v he_o his_o desire_n to_o have_v the_o synod_n at_o a_o more_o convenient_a season_n but_o since_o his_o love_n for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n will_v have_v the_o assembly_n to_o be_v at_o that_o time_n that_o he_o have_v send_v his_o legate_n to_o it_o to_o supply_v his_o place_n in_o the_o five_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o chalcedon_n it_o be_v order_v that_o a_o definition_n of_o faith_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o some_o bishop_n appoint_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o in_o the_o six_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n speech_n the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n be_v read_v which_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o same_o action_n confirm_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o threaten_v the_o contemner_n of_o it_o with_o condign_a punishment_n the_o same_o do_v he_o mention_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o palladius_n but_o nothing_o do_v more_o show_v the_o custom_n of_o call_v synod_n to_o be_v by_o the_o supreme_a civil_a power_n than_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o right_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o arrian_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n several_a synod_n be_v call_v at_o rome_n by_o those_o king_n to_o appease_v the_o division_n of_o that_o church_n and_o clergy_n tom._n 2._o council_n in_o synodis_fw-la tempore_fw-la symmachi_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n say_v the_o four_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o king_n have_v signify_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o letter_n to_o appoint_v the_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o synod_n presume_v not_o to_o declare_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o affair_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o king_n and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v command_v by_o the_o king_n to_o engage_v with_o his_o adversary_n there_o and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o have_v power_n allow_v they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v restore_v he_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a right_n both_o within_o and_o without_o the_o city_n the_o five_o general_n council_n be_v summon_v by_o justinian_n and_o the_o pope_n vigilius_n banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n for_o not_o obey_v the_o summons_n the_o six_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o constantinople_n the_o emperor_n there_o seat_v in_o the_o high_a place_n with_o the_o consul_n and_o judge_n on_o his_o side_n and_o the_o emperor_n first_o give_v order_n for_o the_o dispute_n and_o after_o it_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o first_o action_n be_v conclude_v actio_fw-la prima_fw-la council_n 6._o in_o the_o second_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v again_o praesidente_fw-la imper._n piissimo_fw-la in_o the_o three_o action_n the_o emperor_n again_o preside_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o judge_n do_v there_o consult_v together_o about_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o five_o synod_n and_o the_o judge_n determine_v with_o the_o synod_n in_o the_o four_o action_n the_o same_o emperor_n preside_v pope_n agatho_n in_o the_o second_o action_n tell_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o offer_v himself_o to_o render_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o say_v to_o fulfil_v the_o obedience_n of_o my_o service_n according_a to_o the_o most_o pious_a command_n of_o your_o clemency_n for_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o owe._n in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v order_v macarius_n to_o bring_v forth_o his_o testimony_n and_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o action_n be_v finish_v in_o the_o six_o the_o emperor_n preside_v be_v apply_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n legate_n to_o desire_v that_o he_o will_v command_v the_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o book_n cite_v by_o macarius_n to_o be_v send_v for_o and_o the_o emperor_n do_v according_o order_v it_o to_o be_v do_v the_o next_o session_n in_o the_o nine_o the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o order_n those_o of_o the_o synod_n of_o one_o party_n to_o declare_v themselves_o the_o emperor_n preside_v also_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o action_n and_o then_o order_v his_o deputy_n two_o patrician_n and_o two_o exconsuls_n to_o preside_v in_o his_o room_n for_o the_o future_a because_o he_o have_v hear_v the_o principal_a thing_n himself_o they_o continue_v till_o the_o 18_o action_n and_o in_o the_o 18_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o the_o council_n first_o subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n and_o then_o the_o emperor_n thereupon_o do_v the_o emperor_n issue_n out_o his_o edict_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o west_n to_o confirm_v all_o that_o have_v be_v decree_v the_o seven_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o irene_n his_o mother_n in_o their_o letter_n patent_n and_o that_o at_o the_o request_n of_o tharasius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o council_n itself_o say_v it_o be_v by_o that_o pious_a decree_n action_n 7._o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n celebrate_v soon_o after_o in_o the_o west_n be_v by_o charlemaigne_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o elipard_v archbishop_n of_o toledo_n say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o his_o command_n he_o preside_v there_o and_o the_o circular_a letter_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v dispatch_v in_o his_o name_n so_o be_v the_o council_n of_o arles_n aix_n tours_n chalons_n mentz_n about_o the_o same_o time_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n there_o be_v also_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o charles_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n as_o gratian_n affirm_v d._n 6._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v charlemaigne_n give_v a_o very_a remarkable_a proof_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n for_o by_o his_o countenance_v it_o it_o condemn_v the_o famous_a second_o council_n at_o nice_a and_o with_o it_o the_o four_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n before_o it_o about_o the_o same_o business_n in_o the_o year_n 713._o 716._o 742._o 768._o and_o even_o after_o the_o deprive_v of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n of_o his_o right_n in_o italy_n yet_o do_v the_o pope_n than_o date_n their_o council_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o emperor_n as_o it_o always_o before_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n as_o that_o of_o pope_n zachary_n at_o rome_n against_o godescalcus_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n constantine_n augustus_n the_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n all_o the_o several_a king_n in_o the_o west_n have_v also_o the_o same_o authority_n for_o the_o summon_n of_o provincial_a council_n as_o may_v be_v everywhere_o observe_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n the_o eight_o general_n council_n be_v say_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o it_o action_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n crown_v of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o seven_o action_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v all_o diligence_n to_o get_v the_o legate_n of_o other_o patriarch_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o rome_n and_o have_v thereby_o assemble_v a_o universal_a council_n but_o pope_n stephens_n letter_n to_o basilius_n be_v the_o best_a testimony_n of_o it_o what_o evil_a have_v the_o roman_a church_n do_v have_v it_o not_o according_a to_o
whole_a church_n which_o show_v the_o emperor_n share_n in_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v near_o akin_a to_o his_o power_n in_o the_o senate_n about_o civil_a affair_n but_o at_o least_o very_o near_o as_o great_a in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v afterward_o before_o it_o come_v to_o its_o full_a height_n and_o then_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o imperial_a authority_n appear_v everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o last_o resort_n and_o the_o last_o power_n that_o they_o jurisdiction_n they_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n p._n 180._o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n do_v there_o contend_v with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o superiority_n john_n the_o archbishop_n have_v many_o of_o the_o italian_a bishop_n of_o his_o party_n in_o it_o and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 2._o &_o blondus_n decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o ann._n 608._o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o contest_v of_o ravenna_n with_o rome_n all_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o first_o eugenius_n the_o first_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n they_o will_v have_v no_o pallium_fw-la nor_o consecration_n from_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o any_o dependence_n upon_o they_o s._n hierom._n ad_fw-la evagre_n if_o you_o dispute_v about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n orbis_n major_a est_fw-la urbe_fw-la wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n at_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n cardinal_n cusan_a l._n 2._o c._n 12._o show_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v equal_a but_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n be_v bound_v by_o human_a law_n and_o order_n which_o if_o they_o come_v to_o cease_v those_o difference_n of_o great_a and_o less_o return_v again_o to_o their_o natural_a right_n that_o be_v to_o a_o equality_n aeneas_n silvius_n comment_n l._n 2._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v independent_a in_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n appeal_v to_o for_o redress_v 3d._n dr._n barrow_n p._n 324._o to_o p._n 372._o grot._n in_o decal_n praecep_v 2._o note_v the_o 3d._n or_o for_o correction_n of_o church-governor_n which_o show_v it_o to_o have_v have_v also_o the_o full_a possession_n of_o the_o executive_a power_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o title_n of_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o external_n government_n of_o it_o assume_v by_o constantine_n in_o this_o state_n do_v the_o imperial_a authority_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o exercise_n of_o its_o power_n be_v the_o most_o unblameable_a so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n church_n establish_v from_o the_o very_a first_o appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o political_a unity_n be_v there_o then_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o this_o imperial_a headship_n the_o particular_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o ludovic_n bebenberg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n r._n &_o imp._n romanor_n pag._n 142._o in_o commentar_n m._n freherus_n when_o the_o emperor_n henry_n have_v object_v to_o the_o roman_n why_o against_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n they_o have_v choose_v they_o a_o pope_n without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o king_n the_o pope_n excuse_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o force_n but_o that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v till_o he_o do_v perfect_o understand_v by_o a_o embassy_n that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n have_v consent_v to_o his_o election_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 14._o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n shall_v nominate_v the_o pope_n after_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o emperor_n power_n to_o confirm_v or_o invalidate_v the_o election_n and_o as_o he_o please_v either_o to_o admit_v he_o or_o to_o substitute_v another_o in_o his_o room_n c._n agatho_n 63._o distinct_a and_o this_o custom_n continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n anno_fw-la 815._o who_o will_v have_v change_v it_o but_o the_o old_a custom_n obtain_v again_o of_o expect_v the_o pope_n confirmation_n from_o the_o emperor_n as_o platina_n observe_v in_o gregor_n 9_o in_o the_o year_n 1072._o gregory_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o confirm_v he_o pope_n as_o it_o be_v then_o the_o custom_n caronza_n council_n summa_fw-la pag._n 437._o severinus_fw-la papa_n in_o locum_fw-la honorii_n subrogatus_fw-la ab_fw-la isaacio_fw-la hexarcho_fw-mi in_fw-la pontificatu_fw-la confirmatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n severinus_n be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o isaac_n the_o hexarch_n of_o italy_n for_o the_o election_n by_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a in_o those_o day_n unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n have_v confirm_v they_o platina_n say_v the_o same_o in_o severinus_n and_o blondus_n the_o same_o with_o this_o of_o caranza_n l._n 9_o decad._n 1._o and_o add_v that_o the_o confirmation_n be_v put_v off_o for_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a because_o isaac_n do_v not_o go_v from_o ravenna_n to_o rome_n before_o sigebert_n in_o his_o chronicle_n mention_n a_o council_n hold_v by_o charlemaigne_n at_o rome_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v emperor_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v make_v defender_n of_o the_o church_n by_o adrian_n and_o there_o adrian_n and_o 150_o bishop_n do_v confer_v the_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n upon_o charles_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o gratian_n d._n 69._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o and_o by_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n ludovicus_n the_o son_n of_o charlemaigne_n upon_o pope_n stephen_n be_v elect_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n without_o the_o emperor_n command_n stephen_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n make_v this_o order_n in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 52._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o the_o election_n be_v make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v choose_v that_o he_o be_v elect_v in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o so_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o be_v consecrate_v baronius_n anno_fw-la 827._o say_n of_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n valentinus_n that_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v till_o the_o emperor_n shall_v be_v consult_v about_o it_o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o make_n this_o order_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n that_o according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v who_o grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o he_o likewise_o with_o all_o the_o clergy_n do_v constitute_v and_o by_o his_o authority_n corroborate_v to_o his_o lord_n otho_n first_o king_n of_o the_o theuton_o and_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n the_o power_n of_o choose_v a_o successor_n and_o of_o dispose_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o sovereign_a apostolic_a see_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n that_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n shall_v take_v investiture_n from_o he_o and_o that_o none_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o power_n of_o elect_v or_o consecrate_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o any_o other_o see_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o say_a emperor_n d._n 63._o in_o synodo_n 23._o the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o the_o emperor_n bishopric_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o no_o other_o account_n for_o supremacy_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v confine_v to_o their_o own_o particular_a territory_n but_o it_o be_v repute_v just_a and_o fit_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o emperor_n into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o rule_v city_n shall_v have_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o rest_n as_o a_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o emperor_n court_n and_o residence_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v constanstinople_n the_o second_o place_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n when_o that_o city_n become_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o new_a empire_n this_o primacy_n give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o fellow-bishop_n and_o be_v become_v very_o
the_o obtain_n of_o the_o grant_n of_o which_o the_o new_a elect_n be_v to_o send_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n after_o which_o he_o be_v consecrate_v and_o administer_v the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n before_o that_o time_n the_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v the_o same_o day_n this_o be_v far_o confirm_v by_o guicciardin_n l._n 4._o histor_n in_o these_o time_n of_o the_o exarch_n set_v up_o by_o justinian_n in_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n and_o for_o their_o degeneracy_n from_o the_o ancient_a purity_n of_o their_o manner_n be_v not_o much_o admire_v or_o reverence_v by_o man_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v nor_o exercise_v the_o papacy_n although_o they_o have_v be_v elect_v by_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o sabelli_n aenead_n 8._o l._n 5._o and_o cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 144._o but_o i_o find_v the_o magistracy_n of_o the_o exarchate_o first_o set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n justin_n the_o young_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o emperor_n vicegerent_n in_o italy_n and_o with_o so_o great_a authority_n that_o he_o that_o be_v create_v pope_n at_o rome_n be_v first_o to_o have_v his_o approbation_n and_o pag._n 149._o gregory_n be_v send_v by_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n to_o beg_v his_o pardon_n for_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v proclaim_v pope_n without_o his_o leave_n for_o the_o nomination_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v then_o hold_v to_o be_v of_o no_o effect_n unless_o the_o emperor_n have_v confirm_v it_o pope_n agatho_n about_o the_o year_n 673._o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n acknowledge_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o his_o most_o christian_n empire_n and_o have_v this_o answer_n to_o his_o request_n from_o the_o emperor_n that_o by_o the_o imperial_a command_n he_o be_v discharge_v at_o his_o request_n from_o that_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o pay_v for_o his_o ordination_n but_o yet_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n shall_v not_o pass_v on_o to_o consecration_n till_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v advise_v of_o it_o and_o have_v express_o command_v it_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n l._n 6._o pontifical_a in_o agathone_n and_o d._n 63._o c._n agatho_n 21._o pope_n adrian_n in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n with_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o great_a man_n there_o bishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o there_o assemble_v give_v charlemaigne_n the_o authority_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n d._n 63._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o gratian_n mention_n the_o anathema_n there_o pronounce_v against_o all_o that_o shall_v do_v contrary_n to_o that_o decree_n and_o the_o confiscation_n of_o his_o good_n if_o he_o do_v not_o repent_v the_o oath_n that_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o dutchy_n which_o be_v give_v the_o pope_n as_o well_o for_o all_o other_o be_v this_o i_o promise_v to_o be_v faithful_a to_o my_o lord_n charles_n and_o his_o heir_n without_o fraud_n or_o covin_z all_o the_o day_n of_o my_o life_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v the_o dependence_n and_o subjection_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o all_o that_o they_o have_v anno_fw-la 796._o leo_fw-la the_o three_o succeed_v adrian_n the_o first_o who_o forthwith_o send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o charlemaigne_n to_o acquaint_v he_o with_o his_o election_n present_v the_o key_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o the_o standard_n of_o the_o city_n in_o token_n of_o homage_n â—nd_v fealty_n baron_fw-fr an._n 796._o 816._o stephen_n the_o five_o succeed_v leo_n the_o three_o and_z say_v aimoinus_n l._n 4._o c._n 103._o contrary_a to_o law_n be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v without_o the_o emperor_n order_n for_o it_o but_o then_o he_o hasten_v into_o france_n to_o get_v his_o consecration_n of_o the_o emperor_n send_v two_o legate_n before_o he_o to_o beg_v it_o and_o to_o make_v amends_o he_o make_v this_o order_n before_o quote_v in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 53._o g._n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la 28._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o have_v the_o election_n and_o consecration_n of_o the_o successor_n make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n against_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o usual_a custom_n the_o emperor_n ambassador_n that_o shall_v hinder_v the_o scandal_n be_v not_o there_o we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v make_v the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n be_v assemble_v he_o be_v elect_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o be_v thereupon_o consecrate_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n 817._o and_o though_o paschal_n a_o year_n after_o be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v without_o wait_v the_o emperor_n order_n yet_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o fault_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o beg_v pardon_n because_o the_o papal_a honour_n be_v force_v upon_o he_o against_o his_o will._n aimoin_n l._n 4._o c._n 105._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n not_o long_o after_o do_v therefore_o make_v a_o new_a order_n that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o or_o in_o his_o absence_n his_o deputy_n shall_v assist_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o he_o command_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o future_a 827._o at_o the_o death_n of_o valentin_n gregory_n the_o four_o succeed_v and_o as_o sigonius_n relate_v l._n 4._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la ital._n 1_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v because_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n be_v absent_a 845._o sergius_n the_o second_o succeed_v gregory_n the_o four_o and_o be_v force_v to_o be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o emperor_n be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o upon_o which_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n march_v to_o rome_n with_o a_o army_n 847._o after_o sergius_n be_v leo_n the_o four_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v the_o same_o day_n against_o the_o law_n without_o stay_v for_o the_o emperor_n order_n and_o the_o roman_n excuse_v themselves_o for_o it_o to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o be_v surround_v with_o the_o saracen_n and_o leo_n himself_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o they_o but_o yet_o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o that_o pope_n life_n say_v that_o the_o people_n be_v in_o great_a fear_n of_o the_o emperor_n resentment_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o pope_n upon_o the_o emperor_n send_v his_o son_n lewis_n to_o set_v the_o church_n in_o right_a order_n profess_v to_o he_o that_o he_o do_v observe_v the_o command_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o always_o will_v observe_v they_o 855._o benedict_n the_o three_o succeed_v next_o but_o one_o to_o leo_n the_o four_o and_o be_v consecrate_v without_o the_o imperial_a order_n but_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v choose_v again_o and_o confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n authority_n anastas_n biblioth_n in_o benedicto_n 858._o nicolas_n the_o first_o be_v choose_v present_o after_o the_o death_n of_o benedict_n which_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n haste_v to_o rome_n to_o prevent_v but_o find_v the_o election_n past_a and_o nicolas_n abscond_v to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o it_o for_o fear_n he_o be_v a_o few_o day_n after_o consecrate_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n anastas_n nicol._n 1._o 867._o adrian_z the_o second_o succeed_v without_o the_o emperor_n order_n or_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o deputy_n though_o they_o be_v in_o the_o town_n the_o emperor_n be_v then_o deep_o engage_v in_o war_n with_o the_o saracen_n 875._o john_n the_o eight_o or_o nine_o succeed_v adrian_n the_o second_o makes_z charles_n the_o bald_a emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o condition_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v no_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n rome_n shall_v be_v leave_v whole_o to_o the_o pope_n disposal_n and_o from_o that_o time_n say_v sigonius_n the_o title_n of_o emperor_n begin_v to_o be_v whole_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o pope_n 885._o adrian_z the_o three_o after_z john_n get_v a_o law_n make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o shall_v be_v no_o expectation_n of_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n 961._o but_o then_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o first_o takes_z rome_n put_v the_o pope_n to_o flight_n and_o the_o roman_n swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o with_o this_o express_a clause_n that_o they_o shall_v never_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v a_o pope_n without_o the_o consent_n and_o choice_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n and_o his_o heir_n then_o assemble_v a_o great_a council_n at_o rome_n where_o pope_n john_n be_v depose_v and_o leo_n the_o
eight_o substitute_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n and_o the_o old_a law_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n order_n be_v renew_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o another_o council_n and_o anathema_n and_o banishment_n be_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o disobedient_a d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o see_v note_n l_o on_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n theodor._n à _fw-la niem_fw-la say_v he_o see_v the_o patent_n from_o whence_o this_o be_v draw_v preserve_v at_o florence_n in_o testimony_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o he_o live_v under_o john_n the_o xxiiid_n the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o second_o upon_o complaint_n of_o great_a disorder_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n go_v in_o the_o year_n 1046._o to_o rome_n there_o depose_v gregory_n the_o six_o and_o fetch_v up_o clement_a the_o second_o and_o the_o roman_n swear_v to_o he_o that_o they_o will_v never_o choose_v they_o any_o pope_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o upon_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o great_a council_n there_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o the_o new-elected_n pope_n shall_v not_o be_v so_o account_v till_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v confirm_v it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o authority_n petr._n damian_n in_o lib._n gratis_o platina_n &_o onuphr_n in_o clement_n 2._o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n ann._n 1055._o order_n the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v begin_v by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o add_v seeing_z nevertheless_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o our_o dear_a son_n henry_n who_o be_v at_o present_a hold_v for_o king_n and_o to_o be_v emperor_n afterward_o as_o we_o have_v grant_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n who_o shall_v obtain_v this_o right_n in_o person_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n in_o the_o synod_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1106._o be_v that_o dreadful_a charge_n draw_v up_o against_o gregory_n the_o seven_o or_o hildebrand_n for_o aspire_v to_o the_o papacy_n without_o either_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o senate_n or_o people_n in_o the_o year_n 1107._o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o three_o set_v forth_o a_o remonstrance_n against_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o and_o conclude_v that_o although_o by_o right_n and_o force_v of_o arm_n he_o can_v retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n observe_v of_o so_o long_a time_n by_o so_o many_o holy_a father_n touch_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n yet_o he_o shall_v not_o much_o trouble_v himself_o about_o it_o if_o they_o will_v return_v he_o the_o estate_n and_o chattel_n which_o they_o retain_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o title_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o upon_o take_v pope_n paschal_n prisoner_n by_o henry_n it_o be_v swear_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n that_o the_o right_n of_o confirm_v or_o invest_v the_o new_a choose_a bishop_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o emperor_n and_o none_o shall_v dare_v to_o own_v they_o before_o they_o be_v invest_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n sigebert_n say_v thus_o concern_v this_o affair_n chron._n ann._n 1111._o the_o king_n or_o emperor_n will_v use_v the_o authority_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v since_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n for_o 300_o year_n and_o more_o under_o 63_o pope_n 1118._o gelasius_n the_o second_o succeed_v paschal_n the_o second_o and_o be_v create_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o thereupon_o return_v from_o milan_n to_o rome_n and_o consecrate_v gregory_n the_o eight_o in_o his_o place_n 1165._o paschal_n the_o three_o be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o the_o council_n of_o wurtzbourg_n where_o this_o remarkable_a decree_n be_v make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o pope_n shall_v be_v create_v but_o after_o the_o ancient_a fashion_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n hist_o boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o afterward_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v call_v only_o nuntius_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o not_o to_o be_v the_o rival_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o a_o oath_n be_v thereupon_o take_v by_o all_o there_o present_a the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o paris_n agree_v about_o the_o year_n 1404._o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v right_a of_o patronage_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o appertain_v of_o divine_a right_n to_o the_o cardinal_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o he_o to_o the_o emperor_n epist_n universit_fw-la paris_n editae_fw-la a._n hutten_n ann._n 1520._o emperor_n confirmation_n of_o he_o and_o be_v the_o imperial_a authority_n that_o do_v many_o time_n call_v they_o emperor_n they_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o summoning_n and_o deposition_n of_o pope_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o a_o account_n for_o their_o irregular_a action_n and_o depose_v they_o the_o usual_a title_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v their_o emperor_n be_v chapter_n be_v guicciard_n histor_n l._n 4._o in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o exarchat_n that_o be_v after_o justinian_n recovery_n of_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o of_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v or_o exercise_v the_o pontifical_a and_o therefore_o their_o address_n to_o the_o emperor_n must_v be_v proportionable_o submissive_a as_o follow_v 601._o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o by_o the_o romanist_n be_v make_v the_o example_n of_o a_o good_a pope_n in_o his_o second_o book_n ep._n 62._o &_o 65._o to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n have_v these_o expression_n he_o be_v guilty_a before_o the_o almighty_a who_o in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v or_o do_v be_v not_o clear_a towards_o his_o most_o serene_a lord_n and_o i_o the_o unworthy_a servant_n of_o your_o piety_n if_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o when_o i_o speak_v thus_o to_o my_o lord_n what_o be_o i_o but_o dust_n and_o a_o worm_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n power_n be_v give_v my_o lord_n from_o heaven_n over_o all_o man_n i_o have_v commit_v will_v christ_n say_v my_o priest_n or_o bishop_n into_o thy_o hand_n and_o l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o my_o tongue_n can_v express_v the_o favour_n that_o i_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o almighty_a and_o of_o the_o most_o serene_a emperor_n my_o lord_n and_o ep._n 52._o i_o have_v send_v he_o to_o the_o foot_n of_o my_o lord_n and_o yet_o gregory_n speak_v bold_o enough_o to_o he_o when_o he_o reprove_v he_o as_o his_o confessor_n l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 11._o to_o anastasius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n all_o that_o be_v advance_v into_o holy_a order_n ought_v always_o to_o give_v thanks_o for_o it_o to_o almighty_a god_n and_o always_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o life_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a and_o most_o christian_a lord_n the_o emperor_n pope_n agatho_n council_n 6._o act._n 2._o and_o 4._o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o give_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a letter_n patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o that_o again_o to_o do_v his_o due_a obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o part_n address_v themselves_o to_o the_o most_o pious_a foot_n of_o his_o goodness_n call_v rome_n the_o servant_n city_n of_o his_o most_o serene_a empire_n often_o use_v according_a to_o your_o most_o pious_a command_n and_o we_o beseech_v you_o upon_o the_o bend_a knee_n of_o our_o soul_n 800._o ado_n viennensis_n in_o chronic._n an._n 798._o aimoin_v l._n 4._o c._n 90._o refute_v the_o coronation_n of_o charlemaigne_n by_o pope_n leo._n and_o that_o after_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n he_o be_v adore_v by_o the_o pope_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n and_o salvian_n in_o epistolam_fw-la ad_fw-la parent_n explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n he_o say_v that_o as_o servant_n they_o kiss_v the_o foot_n of_o their_o master_n an._n 854._o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n that_o he_o observe_v his_o and_o his_o predecessor_n command_v and_o shall_v always_o observe_v they_o dis_n 10._o c._n 9_o an._n 1158._o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o together_o with_o all_o the_o cardinal_n and_o clergy_n send_v to_o the_o emperor_n frcderick_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o lord_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o city_n and_o of_o the_o world_n vrbis_fw-la &_o orbis_n raderius_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la frederici_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 22._o paulus_n
return_v into_o power_n again_o proposit_n 5._o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v represent_v by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n coral_n 1._o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o have_v rule_v before_o and_o be_v revive_v again_o coral_n 2._o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n v._n 11._o be_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o head_n only_o which_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n proposit_n 6._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n against_o grotius_n notion_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o his_o head_n coral_n 2_o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o the_o time_n of_o his_o last_v head_n against_o the_o same_o proposit_n 7._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o particular_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a rule_n proposit_n 8._o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o beast_n show_v v._o 1._o corollar_n 1._o by_o the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o image_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o first_o beast_n corollar_n 2._o by_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o with_o the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o first_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o attendant_n in_o chap._n 13._o proposit_n 9_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v a_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o either_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o head_n or_o horn._n corollar_n 1._o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n image_n mark_v name_n etc._n etc._n do_v in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o either_o of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o other_o chapter_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v signify_v to_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n with_o the_o like_a adjunct_n proposit_n 10._o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a beast_n in_o every_o successive_a state_n of_o the_o same_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n corollar_n 3._o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n proposit_n 11._o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a rev._n 11._o 18._o be_v the_o general_n judgement_n at_o christ_n second_o come_v corollary_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n rev._n 11._o 15._o be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n proposit_n 12._o the_o beast_n that_o kill_v the_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o some_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o two_o witness_n chap._n 11._o be_v contemporary_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o both_o book_n ii_o proposition_n prop._n 13._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n daniel_n 7._o 13_o 14._o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o be_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n corollary_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v christ_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n prop._n 15._o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n coral_n 1._o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o reign_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 3._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n coral_n 4._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a prop._n 16._o all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n by_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v mean_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n part._n 1._o part._n 2._o by_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a government_n in_o that_o nation_n part._n 3._o and_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o denote_v so_o many_o successive_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n part._n 4._o but_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o rule_v all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n than_o they_o signify_v so_o many_o divide_a sovereignty_n in_o that_o one_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n part._n 5._o and_o in_o both_o the_o kind_n of_o they_o each_o particular_a head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o all_o the_o several_a single_a governor_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n when_o they_o signify_v successive_a form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o particular_a division_n when_o they_o signify_v divide_v kingdom_n observe_v 1._o every_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v a_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n observe_v 2._o the_o part_n of_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n observe_v 3._o a_o head_n and_o a_o horn_n be_v indifferent_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o nation_n observe_v 4._o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n or_o of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o different_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n public_o establish_v observe_v 5._o all_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n denote_v the_o whole_a successive_a line_n of_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o part_n of_o a_o divide_a nation_n or_o people_n book_n iii_o proposition_n prop._n 17._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_a the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o several_a sovereignty_n prop._n 18._o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v three_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a order_n prop._n 19_o the_o six_o king_n revelat._n 17._o 10._o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 20._o the_o beast_n be_v that_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o come_v next_o but_o one_o after_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o st._n john_n time_n prop._n 21._o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n coral_n 1._o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a power_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o coral_n 2._o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n that_o have_v continue_v
of_o carthage_n after_o the_o time_n of_o these_o scruple_n of_o the_o antimillenarians_n and_o before_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o aim_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v apply_v by_o protestant_n viz._n before_o the_o year_n 400_o do_v in_o its_o 47th_o canon_n ordain_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o this_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v to_o oblige_v the_o universal_a church_n both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o the_o six_o synod_n in_o trullo_n at_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o anno_fw-la 707._o but_o it_o be_v unquestionable_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v alone_o be_v scruple_v but_o the_o most_o authentic_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n when_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v any_o interest_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v party_n of_o the_o church_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o may_v possible_o enough_o endanger_v the_o interest_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 640._o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o protestant_n application_n of_o that_o book_n do_v general_o date_n the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o so_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o council_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n to_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o church_n about_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o book_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o the_o authority_n of_o many_o council_n and_o the_o synodical_a decree_n 640._o council_n toletan_n 4._o can._n 16._o about_o the_o year_n 640._o of_o the_o holy_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o book_n divine_o inspire_v and_o because_o there_o be_v many_o that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o authentic_a and_o scorn_v to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v refuse_v to_o receive_v it_o or_o to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o mass_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o it_o do_v appear_v how_o the_o apocalypse_n come_v to_o lose_v its_o authenticalness_n among_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v so_o disuse_v in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o pass_v for_o a_o useless_a book_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v of_o it_o be_v either_o so_o fanciful_a or_o so_o little_a concern_v the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v neglect_v that_o it_o pass_v among_o they_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o book_n of_o dream_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o which_o none_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o and_o this_o can_v much_o be_v wonder_v at_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o these_o revelation_n even_o in_o these_o day_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v by_o the_o best_a learned_a among_o we_o judge_v to_o belong_v in_o matter_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n for_o the_o church_n to_o know_v but_o as_o for_o that_o suggestion_n that_o cerinthus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v always_o the_o most_o current_a ground_n among_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o there_o be_v assurance_n enough_o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o out_o of_o irenaeus_n for_o he_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o polycarp_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n and_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n to_o who_o irenaeus_n everywhere_o attribute_n 18._o euseb_n l._n 5._o eccles_n histor_n c._n 18._o the_o apocalypse_n and_o write_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o report_n from_o polycarp_n the_o great_a detestation_n that_o st._n john_n have_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o how_o absurd_a a_o thing_n will_v it_o be_v to_o imagine_v that_o irenaeus_n after_o so_o diligent_a so_o long_o and_o familiar_a a_o conversation_n with_o polycarp_n the_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n as_o he_o particular_o mention_n of_o himself_o shall_v make_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o of_o a_o book_n which_o be_v real_o write_v by_o his_o worst_a adversary_n to_o propagate_v his_o error_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o prophecy_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o no_o book_n of_o scripture_n have_v have_v a_o more_o express_a and_o unexceptionable_a tradition_n of_o its_o apostolical_a authority_n since_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o learned_a martyr_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o who_o also_o have_v search_v into_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o be_v confirm_v in_o it_o by_o those_o who_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o apostle_n himself_o that_o write_v it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a time_n that_o it_o be_v scruple_v it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v authentical_a by_o all_o the_o eminently-learned_n father_n of_o those_o day_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v it_o be_v own_v by_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o premise_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o be_v altogether_o sceptical_a in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o these_o interpretation_n but_o the_o romanist_n who_o whole_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o make_v every_o thing_n in_o this_o kind_a dubious_a do_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o time_n about_o the_o unquestionableness_n of_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o this_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o now_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o concern_v to_o inquire_v with_o diligence_n after_o the_o best_a understanding_n that_o we_o can_v get_v of_o this_o prophecy_n when_o we_o consider_v what_o press_v motive_n there_o be_v to_o it_o more_o in_o this_o book_n than_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n beside_o in_o the_o beginning_n blessed_n be_v he_o that_o read_v 9_o rev._n 1._o 3._o &_o 13._o 9_o and_o they_o that_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o again_o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v and_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o revelation_n that_o god_n give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v 1._o chap._n 1._o 1._o unto_o his_o servant_n and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o or_o take_v 19_o chap._n 22._o 18_o 19_o from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n above_o any_o other_o shall_v have_v the_o plague_n of_o god_n add_v to_o he_o or_o his_o part_n of_o eternal_a life_n take_v away_o the_o first_o book_n the_o uniform_a constant_a notion_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o ground_n of_o the_o method_n here_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n that_o babylon_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n scruple_n move_v against_o it_o the_o demonstration_n of_o it_o from_o the_o text_n confirm_v by_o general_a consent_n none_o can_v be_v more_o dispose_v to_o the_o common_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o study_n of_o the_o revelation_n than_o i_o be_v at_o the_o time_n that_o i_o first_o engage_v in_o those_o thing_n i_o have_v till_o then_o be_v so_o almost_o whole_o confine_v to_o such_o inquiry_n as_o be_v the_o close_a exercise_n of_o ratiocination_n upon_o clear_a and_o sure_a ground_n that_o i_o be_v come_v to_o have_v a_o natural_a aversion_n against_o all_o such_o loose_a conjecture_n as_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o vision_n be_v general_o repute_v to_o be_v but_o mr._n mede_n synchronism_n and_o his_o offer_n at_o demonstration_n in_o they_o which_o i_o light_v on_o by_o chance_v some_o year_n since_o in_o a_o solitary_a retirement_n do_v tempt_v my_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v what_o can_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o such_o a_o confidence_n in_o one_o of_o so_o know_v a_o character_n for_o a_o cautious_a and_o imparial_a judgement_n in_o scriptural_a xvii_o rev._n xvii_o exposition_n at_o the_o first_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o performance_n i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v such_o fair_a ground_n of_o a_o clear_a explication_n about_o so_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a a_o subject_a and_o though_o upon_o a_o more_o critical_a examination_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o they_o i_o find_v most_o of_o his_o synchronism_n far_o short_a of_o a_o close_a and_o cogent_a proof_n in_o they_o yet_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v that_o the_o subject_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o more_o certain_a determination_n to_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o aim_v at_o i_o do_v thereupon_o set_v myself_o upon_o a_o particular_a search_n after_o a_o close_a demonstration_n of_o that_o application_n that_o he_o have_v make_v
king_n who_o have_v the_o gold_n mine_n of_o america_n or_o the_o port_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o east_n we_o shall_v most_o assure_o conclude_v that_o no_o other_o king_n now_o or_o hereafter_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o the_o king_n of_o france_n or_o spain_n nor_o any_o other_o port_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o ottoman_a port_n or_o constantinople_n and_o it_o will_v be_v altogether_o incredible_a to_o we_o that_o any_o learned_a person_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n hence_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o common_a use_n of_o those_o term_n in_o this_o age_n shall_v be_v so_o extravagant_a as_o to_o think_v that_o this_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o other_o christian_n or_o catholic_n king_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o or_o of_o some_o other_o great_a eastern_a port_n some_o hundred_o year_n hence_o the_o most_o satisfactory_a instance_n of_o the_o wild_a imagination_n of_o learned_a man_n on_o some_o occasion_n be_v the_o example_n that_o bellarmin_n have_v give_v we_o of_o it_o in_o the_o very_a case_n before_o we_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o be_v in_o express_a term_n repugnant_a to_o himself_o in_o two_o contradictory_n assertion_n about_o this_o thing_n for_o in_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la cap._n 2._o hill_n 2._o joannes_n in_o apocalypsi_fw-la romam_fw-la passim_fw-la vocat_fw-la babylonem_fw-la et_fw-la aperte_fw-la colligitur_fw-la ex_fw-la cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n alioqui_fw-la respondeat_fw-la nobis_fw-la vellenus_fw-la quaenam_fw-la est_fw-la illa_fw-la babylon_n quae_fw-la in_o apocalypsi_fw-la imperat_fw-la regibus_fw-la terrae_fw-la bellarm._n l._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la romano_n cap._n 2._o ibid._n nec_fw-la enim_fw-la alia_fw-la civitas_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la joannes_n tempore_fw-la imperium_fw-la habuerit_fw-la super_fw-la reges_fw-la terrae_fw-la quam_fw-la roma_fw-la &_o notissimum_fw-la est_fw-la supra_fw-la septem_fw-la colle_n romam_fw-la aedificatam_fw-la esse_fw-la for_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o other_o city_n in_o st._n john_n time_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v everywhere_o know_v that_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o seven_o hill_n he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n and_o show_v vellenus_fw-la his_o adversary_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a it_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o same_o book_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o when_o he_o come_v to_o state_n what_o babylon_n be_v in_o that_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n revelation_n respondeo_fw-la 1o._o dici_fw-la posse_fw-la cum_fw-la augustino_n areta_n haymone_n beda_n raperto_n etc._n etc._n non_fw-la intelligi_fw-la romam_fw-la per_fw-la meretricem_fw-la sed_fw-la universam_fw-la diaboli_fw-la civitatem_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o scripturâ_fw-la saepe_fw-la voco_fw-la babylon_n bellarm._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n romano_n cap._n 13._o this_o be_v before_o observe_v by_o malvenda_n p._n 226._o de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la mirati_fw-la impendio_fw-la sumus_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o do_v extreme_o wonder_v to_o find_v a_o new_a author_n i._n e._n bellarmine_n to_o think_v that_o this_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o 15._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 15._o the_o congregation_n of_o wicked_a man_n first_o say_v he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o st._n augustine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n if_o so_o eminent_a a_o person_n can_v print_v such_o a_o express_a contradiction_n in_o plain_a word_n about_o a_o opinion_n which_o he_o can_v think_v to_o be_v necessary_o certain_a and_o clear_o express_v in_o the_o text_n at_o some_o time_n and_o that_o in_o a_o book_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o face_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o about_o so_o very_o remarkable_a a_o matter_n it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o strange_a to_o find_v learned_a man_n bare_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o a_o matter_n which_o be_v apparent_o clear_a and_o certain_a and_o that_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n ribera_n be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o namely_o fornicariam_fw-la namely_o hoc_fw-la dicam_fw-la ambrose_n qui_fw-la prius_fw-la negaverat_fw-la tandem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o veritate_fw-la convictus_fw-la babylonem_fw-la romam_fw-la significare_fw-la confessus_fw-la est_fw-la ribera_n in_o cap._n 14._o apocalyps_n num_fw-la 30._o idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 16._o hîc_fw-la jam_fw-la nonnulli_fw-la scriptores_fw-la qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la interpretati_fw-la fuerint_fw-la veritate_fw-la ipsâ_fw-la coguntur_fw-la nobis_fw-la favere_fw-la nam_fw-la ambrose_n romam_fw-la dicit_fw-la esse_fw-la fornicariam_fw-la that_o such_o as_o have_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o at_o last_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o opinion_n by_o the_o irresistible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a instance_n that_o man_n of_o learning_n may_v hold_v out_o awhile_o against_o the_o clear_a truth_n and_o that_o therefore_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o to_o be_v weigh_v against_o any_o conclusion_n that_o do_v otherwise_o appear_v undoubted_o clear_a to_o one_o self_n and_o to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o judicious_a beside_o and_o now_o i_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v unnecessary_o tedious_a in_o these_o last_o reflection_n but_o since_o i_o have_v find_v by_o long_a experience_n that_o the_o general_a prejudice_n to_o i_o and_o to_o most_o of_o the_o world_n beside_o against_o the_o clear_a thing_n in_o these_o vision_n be_v the_o strange_a different_a apprehension_n of_o very_a judicious_a man_n about_o they_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o stay_v long_o enough_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o insignificancy_n of_o that_o scruple_n to_o take_v off_o all_o the_o power_n of_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o this_o will_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n than_o it_o may_v at_o first_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v after_o this_o satisfaction_n about_o babylon_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a proposition_n i_o find_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n that_o what_o be_v attribute_v to_o babylon_n in_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a consent_n consent_n as_o it_o have_v also_o the_o general_a suffrage_n of_o the_o interpreter_n 1._o as_o namely_o first_o that_o it_o be_v there_o signify_v to_o be_v procon_n be_v grotius_n in_o cap._n 17._o apocal._n mulier_fw-la est_fw-la roma_fw-la sed_fw-la notandum_fw-la cum_fw-la urbe_fw-la simul_fw-la notari_fw-la imperium_fw-la vrbis_fw-la the_o woman_n be_v rome_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o together_o with_o the_o city_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n a_o manifest_a proof_n of_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n observe_v by_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o they_o return_v from_o their_o several_a government_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n they_o use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o city_n lib._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n in_o rule_n or_o to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o empire_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o ensign_n of_o majesty_n 5._o chap._n 17._o v._n 1._o 3_o 4_o 5._o array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a colour_n and_o sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n interpret_v to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n and_o call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o great_a whore_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a rule_n be_v assure_v from_o the_o name_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o whore_n and_o of_o fornication_n give_v it_o which_o among_o all_o the_o prophet_n do_v common_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o idolatry_n and_o apostasy_n when_o speak_v of_o a_o city_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v also_o a_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v plain_a from_o she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v see_v drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n 6._o v._o 6._o of_o jesus_n chap._n ii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o former_a proposition_n make_v the_o standard_n to_o judge_v what_o kind_n of_o evidence_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o sure_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o prophecy_n and_o four_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n draw_v from_o it_o the_o plainness_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o they_o i_o be_v not_o so_o vain_a as_o to_o think_v i_o have_v get_v much_o by_o the_o undoubted_a certainty_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n to_o give_v i_o any_o hope_n of_o much_o better_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o interpretation_n for_o in_o all_o my_o former_a perplexity_n about_o these_o thing_n i_o never_o question_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o and_o beside_o i_o see_v this_o to_o be_v general_o acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o yet_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o almost_o every_o thing_n else_o but_o however_o since_o this_o be_v the_o only_a certain_a truth_n that_o be_v then_o know_v about_o these_o thing_n it_o
be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v upon_o what_o general_a supposition_n it_o do_v rely_v to_o make_v it_o useful_a for_o a_o foundation_n for_o further_a advance_n according_a to_o the_o best_a method_n of_o find_v out_o unknown_a truth_n where_o the_o resolution_n of_o one_o problem_n discover_v many_o general_a theorem_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o very_o useful_a for_o far_a improvement_n as_o it_o be_v also_o the_o most_o easy_a sure_a and_o natural_a order_n of_o science_n from_o particular_a instance_n to_o draw_v forth_o the_o general_n rule_v suppose_v in_o they_o for_o all_o like_a case_n and_o this_o great_a advantage_n have_v we_o from_o the_o certainty_n of_o this_o particular_a instance_n that_o it_o determine_v both_o what_o kind_n or_o degree_n of_o evidence_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o man_n sure_a of_o any_o other_o conclusion_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o also_o what_o will_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n to_o secure_v any_o that_o there_o be_v that_o degree_n of_o evidence_n in_o it_o for_o whatever_o it_o be_v that_o make_v this_o single_a truth_n appear_v to_o be_v so_o unquestionable_a must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o certainty_n of_o any_o other_o proposition_n that_o have_v the_o same_o ground_n in_o it_o and_o this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v of_o the_o great_a importance_n in_o all_o further_a search_n into_o these_o obscurity_n to_o have_v such_o a_o criterion_n or_o standard_n of_o the_o true_a value_n of_o every_o thing_n that_o shall_v offer_v itself_o first_o then_o for_o the_o kind_a of_o evidence_n that_o from_o hence_o appear_v sufficient_a for_o one_o assurance_n of_o any_o thing_n hereafter_o it_o need_v be_v no_o great_a than_o that_o which_o make_v man_n sure_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o any_o plain_a word_n of_o scripture_n of_o unexceptionable_a authority_n for_o of_o that_o kind_n be_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o instance_n it_o be_v not_o a_o evidence_n ground_v upon_o the_o necessary_a connexion_n betwixt_o the_o thing_n and_o its_o essential_a property_n as_o mathematical_a demonstration_n be_v or_o such_o as_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a to_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o prove_v it_o absolute_o impossible_a from_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n veracity_n that_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o further_a mysterious_a meaning_n in_o expression_n that_o seem_v very_o plain_a to_o we_o for_o some_o great_a good_a end_n unknown_a to_o we_o but_o yet_o this_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o his_o ordinary_a way_n of_o reveal_v his_o mind_n and_o so_o seem_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o veracity_n that_o we_o can_v but_o be_v confident_a that_o he_o mean_v always_o as_o plain_o as_o he_o speak_v unless_o he_o give_v clear_a intimation_n to_o the_o contrary_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o have_v a_o hide_a meaning_n either_o by_o its_o contradiction_n to_o some_o truth_n far_o more_o clear_o know_v or_o by_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o wherewith_o it_o be_v join_v or_o the_o like_a from_o hence_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v expect_v that_o whatever_o extravagant_a metaphysical_a reason_n a_o man_n may_v have_v to_o doubt_v of_o it_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o scruple_n the_o certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v the_o same_o ground_n to_o make_v we_o sure_o of_o it_o that_o the_o several_a part_n of_o this_o proposition_n rely_v upon_o for_o that_o will_v be_v of_o equal_a force_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o plain_a expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o beside_o it_o will_v have_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o unanimous_a judgement_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a kind_n of_o party_n and_o interest_n in_o the_o world_n against_o it_o who_o we_o find_v to_o be_v all_o agree_v about_o some_o of_o the_o part_n of_o this_o proposition_n only_o from_o the_o plainness_n of_o the_o expression_n about_o they_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o wild_a possibility_n only_o of_o their_o be_v otherwise_o mean_v wherefore_o it_o will_v be_v think_v very_o reasonable_a that_o one_o shall_v look_v upon_o the_o several_a ground_n of_o this_o present_a instance_n as_o so_o many_o general_n rule_v to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o certainty_n of_o every_o thing_n else_o in_o these_o vision_n that_o be_v establish_v upon_o they_o for_o this_o end_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o chief_a ground_n for_o conclude_v babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n in_o the_o angel_n explication_n of_o it_o and_o its_o reign_n to_o be_v a_o antichristian_a tyranny_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o at_o the_o 6_o verse_n be_v the_o common_a usage_n of_o the_o expression_n in_o such_o a_o determinate_a know_a signification_n especial_o when_o compare_v with_o the_o angel_n promise_n to_o explain_v the_o mystery_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o have_v it_o understand_v it_o may_v therefore_o from_o hence_o be_v establish_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n rule_v 1_o in_o expression_n of_o a_o know_a signification_n aught_o to_o be_v take_v inspire_v take_v cornel_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la prolegomen_n in_o apocalyps_n de_fw-fr canonibus_fw-la interpretandi_fw-la of_o the_o rule_n of_o interpret_n augustinus_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la christianâ_fw-la cap._n 1._o the_o apocalypse_n and_o all_o other_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n as_o it_o do_v ordinary_o signify_v as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v that_o be_v unless_o that_o sense_n be_v find_v to_o be_v absurd_a or_o contrary_a to_o sound_v faith_n or_o good_a manner_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 6._o apoc._n numer_n 51._o the_o propriety_n of_o the_o word_n or_o their_o proper_a literal_a signification_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v to_o when_o there_o be_v no_o clear_a reason_n against_o it_o and_o in_o cap._n 7._o numer_n 1._o because_o as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v we_o must_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o proper_a literal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n unless_o some_o plain_a reason_n force_v we_o to_o it_o thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la tab._n suffrag_v cap._n 17._o pag._n 230_o 231._o the_o basis_n of_o all_o other_o interpretation_n be_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o only_o that_o which_o can_v be_v clear_a from_o the_o word_n that_o be_v which_o only_o can_v force_v the_o understanding_n to_o a_o assent_n and_o before_o the_o argument_n which_o be_v to_o convince_v one_o faith_n can_v only_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o other_o sense_n since_o they_o proceed_v only_o from_o the_o wit_n of_o the_o interpreter_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o interpreter_n but_o not_o of_o the_o scripture_n divine_o inspire_v as_o it_o be_v general_o use_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o world_n with_o the_o like_a construction_n unless_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o something_o more_o clear_o know_v and_o next_o the_o certainty_n that_o it_o be_v here_o a_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v describe_v in_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o term_n of_o harlot_n and_o whore_n here_o give_v to_o babylon_n and_o upon_o the_o know_a use_n of_o those_o term_n among_o the_o prophet_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatry_n and_o apostasy_n of_o a_o nation_n or_o city_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v require_v to_o be_v grant_v that_o where_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n for_o a_o mystical_a sense_n that_o sense_n be_v rule_v 2_o to_o be_v take_v which_o be_v the_o most_o general_o make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o prophet_n if_o not_o inconsistent_a with_o something_o more_o clear_o know_v after_o which_o may_v very_o reasonable_o be_v urge_v that_o since_o the_o angel_n explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o very_a frequent_a use_n of_o the_o same_o peculiar_a and_o proper_a mystical_a expression_n in_o this_o prophecy_n that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o same_o peculiar_a and_o proper_a expression_n do_v signify_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o more_o clear_o know_v against_o it_o and_o this_o be_v a_o unquestionable_a assurance_n that_o the_o angel_n explication_n be_v give_v to_o afford_v light_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prophecy_n it_o do_v seem_v as_o clear_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o same_o expression_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n explain_v unexplain_v rule_v 3_o and_o common_o know_v d_o o_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n unless_o there_o be_v plain_a ground_n against_o it_o these_o rule_n seem_v indeed_o to_o be_v the_o immediate_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o
in_o any_o thing_n here_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o judgement_n only_o and_o the_o most_o it_o most_o cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n v._o 2._o exit_fw-la dictis_fw-la patet_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la probabile_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a what_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v imagine_v viz._n that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sack_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la odoacer_n and_o totila_n for_o those_o exploit_n be_v not_o do_v by_o ten_o king_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n but_o by_o single_a king_n nor_n be_v they_o so_o considerable_a as_o that_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o be_v the_o last_o and_o never-before-parallelled_a ruin_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o malvenda_n pag._n 186._o in_o cap._n 19_o v._n 9_o apocalyp_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o denote_v the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n that_o be_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n idem_fw-la pag._n 187._o equidem_fw-la si_fw-la cuncta_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o if_o what_o the_o h._n evangelist_n have_v deliver_v from_o the_o 11_o verse_n chap._n 18._o apocal._n be_v observe_v one_o may_v see_v very_o plain_o from_o thence_o that_o john_n do_v undoubted_o prophesy_v of_o that_o state_n in_o which_o rome_n shall_v be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n bellarmin_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 4._o nor_n be_v it_o any_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v waste_n and_o burn_v according_a to_o rev._n 17._o 16._o for_o this_o will_v not_o be_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 18._o apoc._n v._n 21._o but_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o stone_n signify_v something_o more_o viz._n that_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v utter_o destroy_v so_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v see_v and_o v._o 22._o after_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o prophet_n usual_o speak_v of_o city_n that_o be_v ruin_v jerem._n 25._o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 185._o the_o first_o opinion_n viz._n that_o rome_n will_v be_v a_o idolatrous_a harlot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v probable_a because_o rome_n which_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o some_o crime_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n ribera_n pag._n 455._o in_o cap._n 14._o apoc._n num_fw-la 44._o for_o that_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v not_o only_o for_o its_o former_a sin_n but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o it_o shall_v commit_v in_o the_o last_o time_n be_v so_o manifest_o to_o be_v know_v from_o these_o word_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o the_o silly_a man_n in_o the_o world_n can_v deny_v it_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v also_o agree_v in_o this_o opinion_n and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o king_n the_o alcazar_n notat_fw-la 13._o prooemial_a the_o ancient_a father_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v continue_v till_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o corporeal_a fire_n and_o that_o also_o by_o ten_o king_n ancient_a father_n it_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o evidence_n of_o these_o inconvenience_n against_o the_o make_n babylon_n rome-heathen_a that_o they_o have_v force_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n rather_o to_o venture_v upon_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n assign_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o they_o have_v thereby_o manifest_o endanger_v the_o two_o chief_a note_n of_o their_o church_n that_o be_v universality_n and_o infallibility_n for_o babylon_n must_v then_o seduce_v all_o nation_n and_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v all_o the_o nation_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v vast_o great_a than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v the_o authority_n of_o rome_n itself_o at_o that_o time_n and_o of_o all_o its_o empire_n to_o make_v it_o a_o fallible_a and_o delude_a roman_a church_n great_a than_o any_o remain_a part_n of_o that_o church_n but_o the_o certain_a obstacle_n against_o this_o be_v first_o that_o rome_n must_v thus_o be_v suppose_v to_o get_v the_o conquest_n of_o all_o nation_n 18._o rev._n 17._o 18._o and_o of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n within_o three_o year_n time_n for_o that_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o her_o reign_n and_o not_o only_o to_o get_v such_o a_o miraculous_a conquest_n in_o that_o time_n but_o also_o to_o make_v all_o nation_n own_o her_o idolatry_n in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o must_v be_v a_o far_o great_a miracle_n than_o ever_o god_n 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o yet_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o work_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o also_o against_o all_o the_o light_n and_o resolution_n of_o man_n conscience_n to_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v a_o more_o difficult_a matter_n to_o bend_v against_o the_o natural_a course_n of_o it_o than_o the_o subject-matter_n of_o any_o other_o miracle_n rome_n must_v also_o by_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o advance_v all_o merchant_n to_o a_o incredible_a stock_n of_o wealth_n and_o riches_n within_o 15._o rev._n 18._o 15._o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n with_o she_o for_o these_o merchant_n be_v to_o be_v all_o that_o trade_n by_o sea_n and_o the_o great_a man_n or_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o how_o monstrous_a a_o thing_n be_v this_o to_o think_v of_o foreign_a merchant_n 17._o v._o 17._o within_o so_o short_a a_o time_n when_o the_o business_n of_o but_o one_o ordinary_a voyage_n do_v take_v up_o the_o best_a part_n of_o one_o of_o those_o year_n this_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o this_o opinion_n ribera_n do_v ingenuous_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n to_o imagine_v the_o manner_n of_o and_o that_o he_o himself_o do_v account_v it_o a_o wonderful_a and_o miraculous_a thing_n and_o thereby_o do_v seem_v to_o allow_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o take_v it_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o incredible_a thing_n as_o miracle_n before_o they_o be_v do_v be_v general_o account_v to_o be_v and_o then_o this_o make_v it_o at_o least_o very_o high_o probable_a that_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o of_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n with_o the_o beast_n who_o carry_v she_o and_o to_o who_o seven_o head_n she_o be_v always_o fix_v must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o mystical_a sense_n as_o will_v give_v time_n enough_o for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v do_v in_o that_o reign_n and_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o part_n of_o time_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n among_o the_o prophet_n by_o rule_n 3._o which_o will_v make_v the_o time_n of_o babylon_n to_o begin_v many_o age_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v this_o encouragement_n already_o for_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o application_n of_o this_o prophecy_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o way_n yet_o pitch_v upon_o for_o the_o application_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o rome-pagan_a to_o rome-christian_a and_o to_o rome_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o of_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o absurd_a and_o the_o last_o incredible_a and_o this_o be_v a_o invite_v foretaste_a of_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o more_o orderly_a and_o cautious_a examination_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a determination_n concern_v these_o vision_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o inference_n draw_v from_o the_o former_a chapter_n to_o discover_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o three_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o last_o called_z the_o beast_n a_o account_n of_o the_o author_n method_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o rome-pagan_a which_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v unquestionable_a do_v offer_v a_o very_a fair_a light_n for_o some_o general_a discovery_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n which_o seem_v by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o to_o be_v design_v to_o be_v the_o clue_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o
name_n of_o king_n be_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o israelite_n and_o further_o that_o this_o six_o king_n can_v be_v any_o single_a ruler_n or_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n pretend_v to_o by_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n be_v most_o evident_a from_o this_o follow_a consideration_n viz._n that_o then_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n will_v have_v be_v the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o after_o he_o for_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o by_o prop._n praece_v and_o then_o all_o the_o character_n and_o attendant_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v find_v verify_v of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o by_o prop._n the_o 6_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 10._o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n there_o must_v then_o have_v be_v ten_o king_n that_o have_v no_o kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n who_o be_v yet_o such_o master_n of_o so_o many_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o to_o it_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o emperor_n rev._n 17._o 12_o 13._o rome_n must_v also_o have_v be_v so_o burn_v with_o fire_n that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v final_o ruin_v and_o have_v have_v all_o sovereignty_n take_v from_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o emperor_n v._o 16._o but_o in_o history_n we_o meet_v with_o 3._o prop._n 3._o nothing_o like_o to_o this_o much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o account_n from_o history_n of_o the_o overcome_a of_o any_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o christian_n 14._o v._o 14._o of_o those_o day_n nor_o that_o any_o ten_o king_n confederate_v with_o that_o emperor_n be_v conquer_v by_o they_o nor_o of_o any_o such_o emperor_n that_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o army_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o upon_o his_o 4._o rev._n 19_o 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 4._o death_n there_o be_v any_o such_o glorious_a reign_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n as_o be_v describe_v immeate_o to_o succeed_v it_o but_o history_n be_v very_o full_a of_o the_o account_n of_o the_o afflict_a and_o persecute_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o those_o time_n which_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o glorious_a description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n immediate_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o that_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o observe_v by_o those_o who_o will_v have_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o signify_v a_o single_a emperor_n and_o therefore_o to_o evade_v those_o confequence_n they_o be_v grotius_n grotius_n force_v to_o make_v two_o or_o three_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n at_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 13._o chap._n 17._o chap._n 19_o but_o how_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o he_o under_o his_o last_o head_n may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o 6_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o 10_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v then_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v that_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n 20._o prop._n 20._o which_o be_v next_o but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n prop._n 19_o and_o it_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n which_o signify_v supreme_a government_n under_o the_o successive_a reign_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o that_o government_n prop._n 16._o therefore_o must_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o the_o precede_a proposition_n it_o appear_v what_o absurdity_n and_o inconsistency_n they_o must_v fall_v into_o who_o will_v have_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n pass_v over_o almost_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o begin_v one_o will_v think_v that_o there_o must_v be_v some_o great_a necessity_n that_o do_v force_n to_o these_o strait_n but_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o it_o from_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o again_o at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o also_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n which_o must_v short_o be_v do_v and_o that_o the_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v seal_v because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n but_o these_o thing_n have_v already_o be_v sufficient_o consider_v pag._n 114._o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o familiar_a in_o speech_n than_o to_o say_v of_o thing_n that_o require_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o time_n for_o the_o finish_v they_o that_o they_o d_o will_v short_o be_v instead_o of_o they_o reference_n see_v reference_n will_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v as_o one_o may_v say_v at_o easter_n all_o the_o summer_n work_n will_v short_o be_v upon_o we_o this_o play_n will_v be_v act_v present_o though_o it_o be_v five_o hour_n in_o act_v so_o about_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n all_o thing_n foretell_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n will_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v all_o the_o pretend_a necessity_n then_o come_v now_o to_o be_v none_o at_o all_o grotius_n can_v not_o have_v reflect_v more_o upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n than_o to_o think_v it_o to_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a from_o such_o obvious_a ground_n as_o these_o and_o yet_o that_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o they_o for_o it_o will_v save_v they_o all_o that_o trouble_n that_o they_o have_v to_o make_v it_o out_o that_o their_o present_a church_n be_v not_o concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o there_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n if_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o beside_o it_o will_v keep_v they_o from_o grant_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o a_o concern_n of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v very_o unsafe_a to_o yield_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v grant_v especial_o since_o what_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o do_v force_v they_o to_o such_o contradiction_n to_o what_o they_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n in_o other_o place_n as_o we_o see_v in_o ribera_n etc._n etc._n or_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v against_o bellarmin_n prop._n 22._o who_o have_v grant_v so_o far_o as_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o whole_a stress_n of_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o upon_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n chap._n iii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 21_o proposition_n what_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o distinction_n to_o a_o horn._n this_o determine_v by_o eleven_o argument_n what_o demonstrate_v a_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o six_o head_n at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o government_n be_v own_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n when_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o same_o time_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n this_o follow_a proposition_n be_v to_o distinguish_v a_o head_n from_o a_o horn._n a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n 21._o prop._n 21._o who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 1._o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n be_v confirm_v from_o all_o the_o example_n of_o daniel_n where_o there_o be_v no_o head_n or_o horn_n to_o signify_v the_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o
monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unsettle_a confusion_n of_o a_o nation_n as_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o magi_n in_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n have_v nothing_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o confuse_a scuffle_n of_o alexander_n captain_n after_o his_o death_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n where_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o change_n of_o horn_n after_o the_o first_o great_a one_o till_o the_o rise_n of_o those_o four_o which_o do_v signify_v the_o four_o settle_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o next_o 2._o that_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n must_v be_v that_o roman_a power_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n one_o will_v think_v be_v sufficient_o evident_a by_o the_o interpretation_n that_o the_o angel_n himself_o have_v give_v of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o the_o same_o seven_o head_n which_o he_o interpret_v 1._o 1._o to_o be_v seven_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v inseparable_o tie_v which_o do_v very_o plain_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v king_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o that_o city_n which_o those_o hill_n do_v signify_v what_o can_v be_v more_o close_o join_v together_o in_o a_o prophetical_a scheme_n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v inseparable_a companion_n than_o to_o make_v both_o king_n and_o city_n to_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o very_a same_o figure_n and_o therefore_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o extravagant_a etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n a_o opinion_n of_o some_o to_o make_v the_o first_o five_o of_o these_o head_n to_o be_v perfect_a stranger_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o affair_n neither_o bellarmin_n nor_o grotius_n himself_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o assert_v this_o though_o it_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o purpose_n better_o than_o any_o of_o those_o other_o strange_a supposition_n that_o they_o have_v advance_v to_o answer_v their_o adversary_n 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 15_o and_o 16._o and_o then_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v plain_o determine_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o royal_a seat_n of_o that_o monarchy_n during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o the_o reign_n therefore_o of_o every_o head_n must_v necessary_o go_v along_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n 3._o no_o other_o empire_n whatsoever_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n be_v so_o set_v out_o by_o its_o chief_a city_n as_o this_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v so_o that_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o this_o beast_n do_v more_o inseparable_o tie_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o this_o particular_a city_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v add_v on_o purpose_n to_o express_v something_o about_o this_o empire_n which_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o all_o other_o viz._n the_o constant_a conjunction_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o this_o empire_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o city_n of_o rome_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o do_v this_o more_o than_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o any_o other_o monarchy_n because_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sovereign_a power_n in_o this_o monarchy_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v head_n and_o horn_n to_o distinguish_v which_o at_o least_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n there_o be_v no_o other_o mark_n in_o the_o text_n but_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o head_n 5._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n than_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o all_o its_o seven_o head_n 6._o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n also_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n the_o whole_a monarchy_n be_v describe_v by_o the_o 18._o chap._n 17._o 4_o 18._o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n rome_n be_v describe_v in_o a_o majestic_a appearance_n to_o express_v the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a rule_n over_o peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o the_o ruinous_a and_o desolate_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v afterward_o make_v use_n of_o to_o 18._o chap._n 16._o 19_o chap._n 18._o signify_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o last_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n go_v constant_o along_o with_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o that_o state_n 7._o the_o fate_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o any_o other_o empire_n that_o be_v mention_v by_o the_o prophet_n do_v general_o signify_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n or_o of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o go_v along_o with_o that_o city_n and_o the_o end_n of_o any_o such_o rule_v power_n or_o empire_n be_v express_v to_o be_v at_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o royal_a city_n thus_o be_v the_o flourish_a and_o ruinous_a state_n of_o the_o israelite_n set_v out_o by_o the_o like_a character_n of_o samaria_n that_o of_o judah_n by_o jerusalem_n the_o rise_n and_o fall_v of_o the_o babylonian_n by_o the_o glory_n or_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v go_v along_o with_o every_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n unless_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n clear_a against_o it_o which_o be_v not_o pretend_v 8._o but_o most_o especial_o must_v this_o be_v true_a of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o the_o time_n that_o rome_n enjoy_v the_o ensign_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o that_o chief_a authority_n be_v the_o distinguish_a mark_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o in_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n either_o into_o two_o empire_n or_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n any_o long_a than_o he_o be_v own_v and_o allow_v either_o together_o with_o or_o without_o another_o partner_n by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n whilst_o they_o do_v retain_v their_o usual_a authority_n for_o as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v in_o that_o authority_n let_v their_o state_n be_v never_o so_o much_o diminish_v in_o comparison_n with_o what_o they_o have_v be_v yet_o they_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n that_o the_o prophecy_n require_v to_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o be_v still_o the_o rule_v people_n of_o the_o 7_o hill_n and_o the_o same_o continue_a body_n with_o those_o that_o reign_v in_o the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 8._o rome_n grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o isocrates_n and_o julian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o city_n be_v immortal_a that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v so_o because_o the_o people_n be_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o distant_a part_n and_o fall_v under_o one_o name_n which_o have_v one_o soul_n or_o spirit_n in_o it_o and_o that_o spirit_n in_o a_o people_n be_v a_o full_a and_o perfect_a society_n of_o civil_a life_n the_o first_o product_n of_o which_o be_v government_n the_o bond_n by_o which_o the_o commonwealth_n hold_v together_o the_o vital_a spirit_n which_o so_o many_o thousand_o partake_v in_o now_o these_o artificial_a body_n be_v just_a like_o natural_a body_n a_o natural_a body_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o change_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particle_n of_o it_o while_o the_o species_n continue_v the_o same_o so_o a_o river_n be_v still_o the_o same_o notwithstanding_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o water_n in_o it_o so_o a_o outward_a accession_n may_v possible_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o people_n but_o not_o make_v it_o another_o people_n and_o the_o way_n that_o a_o people_n cease_v to_o be_v be_v either_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o body_n of_o it_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v lose_v by_o earthquake_n etc._n etc._n or_o war_n or_o pestilence_n or_o by_o the_o
destruction_n of_o the_o species_n or_o soul_n of_o it_o that_o be_v of_o the_o society_n of_o that_o people_n either_o by_o slavery_n or_o by_o subjection_n only_o to_o a_o new_a authority_n artic._n 4_o 5_o 6._o ibid._n artic._n 8._o as_o grotius_n determine_v concern_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o body_n of_o people_n in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o therefore_o be_v they_o still_o the_o command_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 9_o this_o be_v very_o learned_o confirm_v by_o testify_v by_o thus_o be_v the_o people_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n and_o artic._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o at_o this_o day_n because_o they_o still_o retain_v that_o society_n in_o civil_a government_n which_o they_o have_v former_o and_o therefore_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o they_o as_o in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o live_v for_o whatever_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v former_o do_v of_o right_a before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o same_o have_v they_o power_n to_o do_v upon_o the_o death_n of_o any_o emperor_n before_o there_o be_v another_o choose_v the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n do_v also_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v oftentimes_o perform_v by_o the_o people_n either_o alone_a or_o by_o the_o senate_n for_o they_o and_o those_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o first_o one_o and_o then_o another_o legion_n of_o the_o army_n be_v not_o valid_a by_o the_o right_n of_o those_o legion_n for_o in_o a_o flit_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certain_a right_n but_o from_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a subject_n get_v nothing_o more_o by_o that_o decree_n than_o what_o the_o colony_n and_o free_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o roman_a province_n use_v to_o have_v which_o be_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o roman_a honour_n and_o to_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o quirite_n not_o that_o the_o seat_n and_o fountain_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o it_o be_v at_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o give_v who_o can_v not_o change_v the_o fundamental_a law_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o diminution_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o live_v at_o constantinople_n afterward_o than_o at_o rome_n for_o then_o also_o do_v the_o whole_a people_n of_o rome_n confirm_v and_o make_v valid_a the_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o a_o part_n of_o they_o at_o constantinople_n who_o for_o that_o be_v call_v the_o byzantine_n quirite_n by_o claudian_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v still_o preserve_v the_o prerogative_n of_o their_o city_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o precedence_n of_o their_o consul_n which_o be_v no_o small_a monument_n of_o their_o original_a right_n wherefore_o all_o the_o right_n which_o those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v to_o choose_v the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o will_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v that_o of_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr conventione_n c._n 13._o but_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o army_n who_o be_v then_o account_v right_o choose_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n do_v confirm_v it_o ludovic_n â_fw-la rebeuberg_n a_o caesarian_a writer_n cap._n 3._o de_fw-la juribus_fw-la reg._n &_o imp._n romanor_n charlemaign_v never_o call_v himself_o emperor_n before_o he_o be_v anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o roman_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v give_v the_o imperial_a acclamation_n to_o charlemaign_v and_o when_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n they_o call_v he_o caesar_n and_o augustus_n m._n fribeius_n in_o the_o comment_n in_o which_o way_n of_o acclamation_n say_v he_o the_o popular_a election_n both_o at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n do_v at_o that_o time_n consist_v as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o histor_n miscella_fw-la &_o anastas_n bibliothecarius_n do_v testify_v grotius_n himself_o in_o that_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o comment_n on_o it_o where_o he_o show_v as_o a_o lawyer_n that_o it_o be_v always_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o determine_v the_o next_o succession_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o every_o vacancy_n that_o therefore_o all_o election_n of_o prince_n and_o law_n be_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o so_o that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v general_o so_o confirm_v and_o their_o law_n ratify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o government_n they_o have_v one_o of_o the_o consul_n and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n general_o reside_v with_o they_o as_o delegated_a from_o that_o city_n to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o order_n as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v a_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a empire_n and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o chief_a fountain_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n the_o consul_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n always_o have_v the_o precedence_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n and_o consul_n do_v continue_v at_o rome_n which_o be_v till_o the_o conquest_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o city_n must_v come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n at_o least_o in_o the_o then_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v here_o establish_v 10._o and_o the_o way_n to_o make_v any_o man_n a_o roman_a in_o distinction_n to_o other_o that_o be_v subject_n of_o that_o empire_n be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v manifest_o show_v that_o no_o power_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 11._o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v also_o a_o very_a peculiar_a acknowledgement_n from_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fountain_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o in_o a_o more_o eminent_a way_n than_o we_o read_v of_o any_o other_o city_n beside_o for_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n at_o their_o return_n from_o their_o office_n use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o town_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o first_o fountain_n of_o their_o magistracy_n which_o they_o do_v therefore_o thus_o signify_v to_o be_v resign_v up_o into_o her_o hand_n when_o they_o return_v home_o again_o l._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n 12._o beside_o that_o during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n of_o cod._n justinian_n praefat._n consuetudo_fw-la romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la sequenda_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quia_fw-la roma_fw-la est_fw-la caput_fw-la orbis_n terrarum_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n before_o give_v the_o precedence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n varior_fw-la p._n 41_o 112_o 207_o 302_o 311_o 319_o 341_o 348_o 359_o 361_o 390_o 396._o rome_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n with_o such_o character_n as_o these_o in_o that_o city_n where_o honour_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a city_n none_o can_v be_v great_a than_o he_o to_o who_o care_n rome_n be_v commit_v not_o only_a rome_n though_o in_o it_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o that_o city_n be_v almost_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n rejoice_v all_o the_o rest_n must_v do_v the_o same_o not_o in_o the_o province_n but_o in_o the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v just_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n justinian_n at_o least_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o no_o long_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v call_v and_o account_v the_o metropolis_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v it_o for_o all_o that_o time_n call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n wherefore_o by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v by_o any_o head_n
of_o the_o beast_n in_o distinction_n from_o a_o horn_n all_o will_v then_o have_v understand_v that_o authority_n which_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o have_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n do_v so_o explain_v his_o figure_n as_o all_o the_o world_n will_v understand_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o they_o to_o be_v if_o there_o be_v nothing_o clear_a against_o it_o chap._n 2._o it_o do_v therefore_o necessary_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o its_o reign_n when_o the_o authority_n corollar_n 1_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o for_o then_o there_o be_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n constitute_v by_o prop._n prece_v and_o this_o show_v we_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o follow_a consequence_n that_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o corollar_n 2_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o imperial_a government_n which_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n 1._o for_o every_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o differ_a form_n of_o settle_a government_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o corol_fw-la 1._o praece_v and_o therefore_o must_v the_o six_o head_n end_n with_o the_o end_n of_o that_o form_n of_o imperial_a government_n which_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o form_n of_o imperial_a government_n by_o proposition_n 19_o 2._o again_o the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o angel_n declare_v to_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a rule_n that_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o of_o both_o it_o be_v say_v 18._o rev._n 17._o 9_o 10._o 18._o that_o they_o be_v then_o in_o rule_n and_o join_v with_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o their_o reign_n and_o that_o head_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n at_o that_o time_n by_o prop._n 19_o wherefore_o whenever_o that_o imperial_a power_n shall_v be_v so_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o another_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v own_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n who_o will_v not_o assure_v himself_o that_o the_o imperial_a rule_n which_o have_v continue_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o angel_n to_o be_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n with_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v describe_v at_o that_o same_o time_n must_v necessary_o have_v then_o be_v at_o a_o end_n it_o may_v therefore_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o that_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n at_o the_o time_n that_o another_o different_a form_n of_o government_n be_v own_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o at_o rome_n this_o last_o conclusion_n do_v invite_v one_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v from_o the_o roman_a history_n whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v ever_o change_v or_o interrupt_v by_o any_o other_o settle_a form_n of_o government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophecy_n for_o since_o the_o next_o form_n of_o government_n to_o the_o imperial_a or_o six_o king_n be_v say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o that_o then_o shall_v arise_v that_o king_n 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o or_o government_n call_v the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o our_o search_n one_o may_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o a_o change_n in_o the_o imperial_a government_n will_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o next_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o follow_a account_n have_v we_o from_o the_o roman_a history_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n the_o two_o emperor_n be_v joynt-partner_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n like_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o 22_o d_o proposition_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a at_o a_o end_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n the_o barbarous_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o absolute_a master_n of_o rome_n objection_n answer_v the_o imperial_a power_n continue_v the_o same_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o this_o prophecy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o be_v then_o in_o rule_n till_o about_o the_o year_n 160_o after_o christ_n when_o marcus_n aurelius_n make_v aelius_n verus_n a_o sharer_n with_o he_o in_o the_o imperial_a power_n under_o the_o name_n of_o augustus_n whereas_o there_o have_v never_o be_v before_o see_v two_o emperor_n with_o the_o name_n of_o augustus_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o so_o new_a a_o face_n of_o the_o government_n that_o some_o date_v their_o fasti_fw-la 8._o spartian_a in_fw-la vero_fw-la eutrop._n 8._o consulares_fw-la from_o thence_o as_o a_o new_a epocha_n of_o time_n this_o way_n of_o take_v other_o into_o the_o society_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o they_o be_v follow_v by_o other_o emperor_n afterward_o as_o severus_n with_o his_o son_n caracalla_n caracalla_n and_o his_o brother_n geta_n the_o gordiani_n and_o in_o their_o time_n be_v there_o another_o government_n set_v up_o at_o rome_n itself_o call_v the_o twenty_o man_n who_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o senate_n to_o administer_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o whole_a commonwealth_n and_o ambassador_n be_v send_v to_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o contain_v they_o under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o this_o continue_a but_o a_o short_a time_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o exaltation_n of_o balbinus_n and_o papienus_fw-la to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n by_o the_o choice_n of_o those_o twenty_o man_n themselves_o and_o with_o the_o interruption_n of_o some_o single_a emperor_n after_o they_o the_o same_o social_n form_n of_o empire_n return_v again_o in_o valerian_n with_o his_o son_n gallien_n and_o there_o be_v afterward_o sometime_o three_o and_o sometime_o four_z augustus_n together_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o like_o the_o change_n of_o a_o dictator_n into_o two_o consul_n and_o the_o dictator_n and_o consul_n be_v account_v two_o of_o the_o five_o head_n or_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n another_o change_n be_v there_o in_o the_o imperial_a government_n when_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_n and_o when_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v to_o conform_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n this_o seem_v to_o some_o to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o government_n much_o more_o remarkable_a than_o any_o political_a change_n and_o to_o deserve_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o form_n of_o government_n that_o we_o be_v in_o quest_n of_o and_o beside_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o describe_v in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n as_o a_o very_a considerable_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o the_o show_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n upon_o which_o the_o beast_n ascend_v into_o the_o throne_n present_o after_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n again_o by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n do_v thereupon_o seem_v to_o put_v in_o for_o a_o title_n to_o another_o form_n and_o tho'_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v very_o short_a yet_o it_o be_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o decemvir_n who_o be_v determine_v by_o most_o of_o the_o approve_a interpreter_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o that_o his_o reign_n be_v just_a almost_o the_o very_a same_o length_n of_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o reign_v that_o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o the_o western_a and_o eastern_a seat_n especial_o when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v settle_v by_o theodosius_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o very_a fair_a claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o a_o new_a head_n or_o change_v of_o the_o imperial_a government_n and_o like_v to_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o consul_n to_o the_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v make_v two_o of_o the_o five_o form_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o
time_n of_o the_o vision_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o these_o emperor_n be_v rather_o two_o head_n than_o one_o like_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n by_o two_o distinct_a horn_n succeed_v to_o 8._o dan._n 8._o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o according_a to_o the_o account_n of_o all_o historian_n tho'_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o divide_a empire_n yet_o they_o act_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o public_a affair_n as_o but_o other_o but_o bellarmin_n de_fw-fr translat_n imperii_fw-la occident_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o erat_fw-la tamen_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o so_o common_a to_o they_o both_o be_v the_o whole_a administration_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o both_o the_o western_a and_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o law_n be_v make_v for_o the_o whole_a empire_n by_o the_o authority_n and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o if_o one_o of_o they_o die_v without_o child_n the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n fall_v to_o the_o other_o one_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n they_o have_v both_o their_o authority_n confirm_v at_o rome_n they_o own_v the_o same_o law_n and_o join_v together_o in_o the_o make_n of_o they_o the_o law_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o no_o law_n can_v be_v make_v but_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o the_o prince_n and_o if_o either_o of_o they_o die_v without_o child_n the_o other_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o rome_n be_v divide_v betwixt_o they_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n do_v always_o sit_v at_o constantinople_n one_o of_o the_o consul_n do_v ordinary_o belong_v to_o that_o city_n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o promiscuous_a use_n of_o this_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o consul_n betwixt_o the_o two_o imperial_a seat_n as_o onuphrius_n panurinus_n do_v show_v lib._n fast_o pag._n 290._o sometime_o both_o the_o consul_n be_v make_v at_o rome_n sometime_o both_o at_o constantinople_n sometime_o none_o at_o all_o sometime_o one_o in_o the_o east_n another_o in_o the_o west_n so_o that_o as_o as_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n occident_n p._n 1._o but_o yet_o both_o the_o prince_n of_o consul_n see_n onuph_n panvi_fw-la fast_o p._n 61._o and_o p._n 290._o where_o he_o give_v a_o chronicle_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a consul_n the_o east_n and_o west_n do_v always_o administer_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o a_o joint_a consent_n they_o make_v the_o law_n together_o they_o govern_v the_o army_n by_o consent_n and_o choose_v the_o consul_n one_o of_o which_o reside_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v two_o half_n of_o the_o empire_n join_v together_o pancirollus_n do_v very_o proper_o express_v it_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v two_o half_a empire_n join_v together_o and_o according_o in_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la which_o be_v the_o imperial_a standard_n of_o all_o the_o dignity_n and_o office_n of_o the_o empire_n both_o civil_a and_o military_a and_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n be_v there_o describe_v as_o represent_v the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n in_o their_o design_n of_o govern_v the_o whole_a world_n all_o the_o great_a civil-magistrate_n as_o the_o praefect_n 40._o pancirol_n not_o it_o imp._n orient_a pag._n 40._o consul_n proconsul_n vicarii_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v always_o the_o two_o emperor_n head_n raise_v upon_o gild_a pedestal_n and_o carry_v before_o they_o as_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n pancirollus_n admire_v that_o of_o the_o corrector_n of_o apulia_n and_o calabria_n as_o the_o most_o expressive_a of_o the_o intent_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n notit_fw-la dignitat_fw-la occident_n p._n 87._o and_o that_o of_o the_o precedent_n of_o dalmatia_n be_v much_o the_o same_o pag._n 91._o ibid._n it_o be_v two_o prince_n upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o gild_a pillar_n with_o their_o back_n to_o one_o another_o but_o so_o close_o join_v together_o that_o they_o end_v in_o one_o common_a body_n and_o of_o all_o the_o public_a ensign_n of_o authority_n he_o say_v pag._n 46._o notit_fw-la orient_n that_o the_o head_n or_o face_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o chief_a 3._o the_o military_a dignity_n have_v the_o same_o figure_n of_o the_o prince_n head_n conjoin_v engrave_v on_o a_o gild_a plate_n on_o the_o backside_n of_o a_o book_n and_o it_o and_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 56._o de_fw-fr m._n militum_fw-la praesentali_fw-la the_o badge_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o dignity_n be_v a_o book_n upon_o a_o chest_n cover_v with_o white_a tapestry_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o be_v a_o golden_a plate_n with_o the_o two_o gild_a face_n of_o the_o prince_n engrave_v in_o it_o every_o legion_n have_v the_o same_o draw_v together_o with_o the_o eagle_n in_o their_o banner_n beside_o the_o distinguish_a figure_n of_o the_o legion_n the_o distinguish_a ensign_n duo_fw-la ensign_n panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n orient_a p._n 59_o de_fw-la legionibus_fw-la every_o legion_n consist_v of_o ten_o company_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v call_v milliaria_fw-la this_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o eagle_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a ensign_n in_o the_o army_n and_o the_o face_n of_o the_o two_o prince_n and_o pag._n 46._o every_o legion_n have_v the_o prince_n head_n with_o the_o eagle_n and_o they_o adore_v they_o upon_o the_o top_n of_o the_o colour_n the_o first_o company_n pay_v their_o veneration_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o be_v to_o a_o divine_a representation_n of_o authority_n and_o present_a at_o hand_n and_o vegetius_n de_fw-fr re_fw-la militari_fw-la in_o the_o second_o rank_n after_o the_o eagle_n and_o the_o image_n stand_v the_o 6_o troop_n and_o add_v the_o imaginiferi_fw-la be_v those_o that_o carry_v the_o emperor_n image_n panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n orient_a à _fw-fr cap._n 50._o usque_fw-la ad_fw-la cap._n 60._o idem_fw-la notit_fw-la imper._n occident_n à _fw-fr cap._n 20._o ad_fw-la cap._n 28._o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n oriental_n cap._n 39_o pag._n 70._o defensores_fw-la the_o old_a coin_n that_o have_v two_o serpent_n join_v by_o the_o tail_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o one_o common_a power_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n in_o both_o their_o authority_n the_o inscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o twofold_a rule_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dalle_fw-la medaglie_fw-mi di_fw-mi carlo_n patino_n pag._n 150._o the_o roman_n use_v to_o comprehend_v their_o history_n in_o two_o or_o three_o word_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o these_o follow_a example_n of_o medal_n amor_fw-la mutuus_fw-la augustorum_n etc._n etc._n and_o p._n 161._o among_o the_o abbreviation_n of_o the_o inscription_n of_o medal_n this_o be_v one_o augg._n which_o be_v interpret_v to_o be_v augusti_fw-la duo_fw-la of_o every_o particular_a legion_n have_v also_o general_o the_o same_o signification_n and_o that_o be_v show_v most_o common_o by_o two_o circle_n of_o different_a colour_n 35._o pancirol_n notit_fw-la dignitat_fw-la l._n 1._o 252._o c._n 2._o p._n 35._o round_v a_o ball_n which_o augustus_n first_o order_v to_o signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o roman_n sometime_o by_o two_o half_a circle_n conjoin_v and_o yet_o distinguish_v sometime_o by_o a_o circle_n or_o ball_n gird_v about_o with_o two_o different_a wreath_n sometime_o by_o two_o half_a snake_n rise_v from_o a_o basis_n and_o meet_v with_o their_o head_n in_o a_o circle_n or_o by_o two_o half_a horse_n or_o hawk_n or_o horn_n enclose_v a_o ball_n or_o some_o round_a figure_n sometime_o by_o halfmoon_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o sagittarii_fw-la have_v this_o plain_o express_v in_o they_o by_o a_o cirlce_a about_o a_o globe_n and_o two_o eagle_n on_o each_o side_n of_o it_o and_o the_o two_o emperor_n above_o it_o the_o mattiaci_n also_o by_o a_o white_a globe_n encircle_v with_o two_o round_n red_a and_o white_a and_o above_o it_o the_o face_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n and_o much_o the_o same_o have_v the_o tertia_fw-la dioclesiana_n thebaeorum_n other_o that_o be_v more_o uncertain_a i_o will_v not_o mention_v and_o these_o seem_v all_o to_o be_v do_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o impress_n of_o the_o old_a coin_n make_v to_o signify_v the_o two_o consul_n govern_v the_o one_o roman_a state_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o serpent_n join_v by_o their_o tail_n with_o this_o inscription_n 3._o inscription_n baronius_n anno_fw-la 472._o odoacer_n make_v a_o law_n which_o he_o proclaim_v by_o his_o praefect_n basilius_n in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o vatican_n that_o after_o the_o decease_n of_o simplicius_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
to_o avoid_v all_o disturbance_n in_o the_o city_n and_o prejudice_n to_o the_o church_n none_o shall_v be_v choose_v without_o his_o knowledge_n see_v also_o petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 3._o the_o double_a strength_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o coin_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n have_v both_o the_o emperor_n head_n with_o this_o inscription_n the_o mutual_a love_n of_o the_o two_o augusti_fw-la and_o whatever_o be_v there_o more_o like_a to_o the_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o date_n of_o the_o prophecy_n than_o these_o two_o emperor_n after_o this_o come_v the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n odoacer_n who_o cut_v off_o the_o last_o emperor_n augustulus_n reign_v with_o his_o heruli_n sixteen_o year_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o how_o much_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v account_v a_o new_a head_n of_o rome_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v there_o to_o have_v a_o law_n make_v after_o make_v petavius_n rationar_n temp._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o to_o prevent_v which_o that_o be_v the_o commotion_n in_o the_o city_n about_o the_o election_n of_o laurentius_n and_o symmachus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n anastasius_n the_o whole_a controversy_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o king_n theodoric_n according_a to_o the_o law_n make_v in_o that_o case_n by_o odoacer_n and_o he_o pronounce_v symmachus_n pope_n and_o many_o synod_n be_v about_o that_o affair_n in_o the_o year_n 501_o and_o some_o year_n after_o that_o no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v valid_a except_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n and_o also_o that_o in_o a_o controversial_a choice_n the_o king_n shall_v determine_v which_o of_o the_o elect_v shall_v stand_v this_o law_n continue_v also_o under_o synod_n under_o hieron_n rubens_n histor_n raven_n p._n 131_o 132._o the_o year_n after_o be_v there_o another_o council_n call_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n theodorick_n from_o ravenna_n the_o french_a bishop_n mention_v their_o be_v call_v to_o rome_n by_o his_o command_n and_o pope_n symmachus_n give_v the_o king_n thanks_o that_o he_o call_v the_o council_n to_o meet_v at_o rome_n see_v tom._n 2._o council_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la romae_fw-la sub_fw-la symmacho_fw-la theodoric_n do_v there_o show_v the_o letter_n of_o symmachus_n himself_o to_o request_v he_o to_o call_v the_o four_o synod_n theodorick_n who_o succeed_v odoacer_n together_o with_o his_o goth_n and_o theodorick_n be_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o till_o the_o year_n 502._o roman_n 502._o pompon_n laetus_n of_o odoacer_n the_o roman_n at_o his_o first_o entrance_n into_o the_o city_n salute_v he_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o capitol_n with_o all_o the_o high_a honour_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n blondus_n decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 31._o in_o decretal_a distinct_a 69._o odoacer_n be_v call_v by_o pope_n symmachus_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v there_o frequent_a synod_n of_o the_o orthodox_n call_v at_o rome_n till_o some_o year_n after_o the_o year_n 501_o tho'_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o arrian_n which_o show_v how_o absolute_a he_o be_v among_o they_o and_o of_o the_o there_o the_o de_fw-fr translat_n romani_fw-la imper._n in_o germanos_fw-la tit._n quâ_fw-la ratione_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la imperii_fw-la translatio_fw-la the_o roman_a power_n be_v transfer_v upon_o odoacer_n first_o by_o the_o army_n or_o by_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o roman_a legion_n to_o he_o 2._o by_o the_o nobility_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n 3._o by_o the_o right_n of_o conquest_n 4._o by_o the_o renunciation_n of_o augustulus_n 5._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o rome_n and_o italy_n declare_v in_o the_o capitol_n as_o they_o use_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o lawful_a emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o p._n 37._o he_o there_o show_v how_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o agree_a consent_n and_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v rome_n to_o its_o own_o government_n by_o the_o senate_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o his_o praefect_n do_v preside_v over_o they_o bellarm._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr translat_n imper._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la cap_n 9_o say_v that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o empire_n of_o all_o italy_n the_o style_n of_o theodoric_n letters-pattent_n represent_v he_o everywhere_o as_o the_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v before_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n upon_o his_o coronation_n oath_n lib_fw-la 10._o variar_n cassiodori_n our_o goodness_n must_v be_v a_o very_a command_a thing_n when_o we_o be_v overcome_v by_o our_o own_o will_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o answer_v to_o any_o one_o else_o because_o we_o owe_v thâ—se_a thing_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o man_n epistola_fw-la 17._o so_o also_o in_o the_o next_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n consider_v how_o much_o kindness_n be_v intend_v you_o when_o he_o swear_v to_o you_o who_o can_v be_v compel_v and_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n of_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n epist_n 4._o lib._n 6._o say_v of_o himself_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o praefect_n hâc_fw-la sold_n ratione_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o this_o only_o be_v we_o different_a from_o they_o that_o we_o can_v be_v subject_a to_o any_o one_o else_o who_o have_v none_o to_o judge_v we_o or_o to_o call_v we_o to_o account_v sigonias_n say_v of_o he_o lib._n 16._o the_o occident_n imper._n that_o theodoric_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o the_o west_n every_o way_n most_o like_a the_o old_a empire_n there_o splendid_a reception_n of_o both_o odoacer_n and_o theodorick_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o applause_n and_o submission_n that_o be_v show_v they_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v sufficiene_fw-fr testimony_n from_o the_o best_a approve_a historian_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o barbarous_a king_n over_o rome_n be_v near_o 70_o year_n the_o lieutenant_n of_o justinian_n bellisarius_fw-la and_o nurse_n subdue_v those_o king_n of_o italy_n and_o thereby_o justinian_n who_o be_v but_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o many_o year_n come_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o royal_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o that_o place_n and_o thus_o it_o continue_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o exarch_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n for_o near_a two_o hundred_o year_n the_o lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n and_o the_o pope_n together_o seem_v to_o make_v another_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n interest_n in_o italy_n but_o tho'_o the_o lombard_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o next_o master_n of_o that_o jurisdiction_n yet_o they_o never_o can_v succeed_v in_o their_o attempt_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v check_v in_o it_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o frank_n under_o pepin_n and_o charlemagne_n but_o then_o upon_o a_o confederacy_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n rome_n be_v leave_v whole_o free_a to_o itself_o and_o charlemagne_n be_v make_v emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o from_o he_o the_o title_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o french_a and_o german_a line_n with_o some_o small_a interval_n of_o vacancy_n who_o will_v make_v any_o question_n whether_o here_o be_v not_o variety_n of_o change_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o rule_v head_n in_o st._n john_n time_n must_v have_v be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n one_o will_v indeed_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o judge_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o change_n of_o the_o six_o head_n since_o that_o time_n but_o also_o four_o or_o five_o head_n beside_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o but_o since_o we_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n prop._n 20._o and_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v from_o his_o first_o rise_n under_o that_o head_n to_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o several_a change_n of_o government_n that_o can_v
be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o must_v continue_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n wherefore_o to_o be_v able_a to_o know_v from_o the_o account_n of_o these_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n whether_o we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v our_o chief_n concern_v it_o be_v now_o to_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o can_v be_v assure_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o six_o imperial_a head_n have_v be_v at_o a_o end_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n now_o leave_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o change_n to_o the_o particular_a defender_n of_o they_o one_o may_v upon_o most_o undoubted_a ground_n for_o it_o resolve_v himself_o that_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o odoacer_n and_o the_o gothish_a 22._o proposit_n 22._o king_n of_o italy_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o settle_a government_n shall_v be_v own_v at_o rome_n instead_o of_o the_o imperial_a government_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 22._o and_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o those_o king_n their_o authority_n be_v authority_n be_v cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 5._o epist_n 3._o de_fw-la praefecturâ_fw-la praetorianâ_fw-la no_o dignity_n be_v equal_a in_o power_n to_o it_o and_o although_o other_o dignity_n have_v their_o set_a bound_n yet_o under_o that_o jurisdiction_n do_v almost_o every_o thing_n come_v that_o be_v do_v in_o our_o whole_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o comment_n there_o by_o brossius_n ammianus_n marcellimus_fw-la lib._n 21._o affirm_v that_o the_o praefectura_fw-la praetoriana_n be_v much_o above_o all_o other_o dignity_n as_o valentinian_n valens_n and_o gratian_n have_v decree_v l._n 1._o c._n de_fw-la officio_fw-la vicarii_fw-la and_o that_o with_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o praetorian_a praefecture_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o sovereignty_n of_o command_n but_o without_o the_o purple_a and_o that_o be_v the_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o sovereign_n and_o the_o praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la that_o he_o have_v not_o the_o sacred_a purple_n nor_o the_o imperial_a badge_n of_o authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n as_o have_v be_v already_o make_v appear_v from_o the_o public_a reception_n of_o those_o conqueror_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o acclamation_n to_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o other_o authority_n do_v bellarmin_n himself_o make_v necessary_a for_o such_o a_o end_n occid_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n occid_n but_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v manifest_a from_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la who_o be_v the_o chancellor_n and_o chief_a minister_n of_o state_n to_o two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o gothish_a king_n for_o that_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o several_a form_n of_o the_o letter_n patent_n as_o one_o may_v say_v of_o the_o gothish_a king_n for_o all_o the_o great_a office_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n such_o as_o those_o of_o consul_n praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la etc._n etc._n perfect_a of_o the_o city_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o 56._o the_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 1._o epist_n 4._o l._n 11._o ep._n 1._o 8_o 10._o l._n 12._o ep._n 3._o 56._o praefectus_fw-la praetorio_fw-la be_v immediate_o depend_v upon_o the_o supreme_a imperial_a power_n and_o command_v all_o under_o he_o with_o a_o imperial_a authority_n but_o the_o most_o assure_a evidence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o command_n that_o we_o find_v from_o the_o gothish_a king_n to_o the_o senate_n by_o the_o same_o name_n name_n name_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la p._n 8._o de_fw-fr imperatoribus_fw-la appian_n write_v in_o the_o proem_n of_o his_o history_n that_o emperor_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o general_n of_o army_n of_o old_a from_o whence_o he_o that_o govern_v the_o commonwealth_n at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n like_o a_o king_n be_v call_v a_o emperor_n and_o they_o take_v that_o name_n upon_o they_o because_o the_o name_n of_o emperor_n be_v more_o acceptable_a at_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o title_n which_o have_v a_o show_n of_o absolute_a government_n and_o julius_n caesar_n as_o dion_z say_v do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o emperor_n upon_o he_o as_o omnium_fw-la rerum_fw-la dominus_fw-la from_o who_o the_o emperor_n after_o he_o take_v the_o name_n thus_o be_v the_o gothish_a king_n real_o emperor_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n they_o have_v the_o same_o power_n and_o differ_v only_o in_o name_n of_o rerum_fw-la dominus_fw-la etc._n dominus_fw-la cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 29_o 31_o 32_o 33_o 44._o lib._n 4._o ep._n 45_o etc._n etc._n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o distinction_n from_o all_o other_o sovereign_n and_o in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o by_o these_o court_n these_o cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 2_o 3_o 4._o lib._n 10._o ep._n 18._o lib._n 11._o ep._n 1._o pag._n 658._o cassiodor_n lib._n 8._o epist_n 24._o clero_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la athalaricus_n rex_fw-la we_o decree_v by_o our_o authority_n at_o this_o present_a that_o if_o any_o one_o have_v a_o action_n against_o any_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a clergy_n that_o he_o cite_v he_o to_o the_o court_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a pope_n and_o if_o the_o plaintiff_n have_v not_o right_o do_v he_o there_o than_o he_o may_v go_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n present_v we_o do_v ordain_v by_o our_o proclamation_n we_o do_v enjoin_v and_o know_v you_o lest_o any_o one_o incur_v the_o severity_n of_o our_o displeasure_n give_v you_o your_o suffrage_n according_a to_o our_o command_n and_o know_v you_o that_o we_o have_v give_v our_o special_a order_n but_o especial_o n_o when_o we_o see_v they_o mind_v the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o not_o only_o by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o goth_n and_o roman_n they_o be_v choose_v their_o king_n and_o governor_n but_o that_o also_o they_o have_v take_v a_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o scruple_n of_o a_o superior_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n at_o that_o time_n we_o find_v a_o ordinance_n of_o the_o king_n that_o o_o clergyman_n shall_v indeed_o go_v first_o to_o the_o bishops-court_n but_o if_o they_o apprehend_v themselves_o not_o right_v there_o they_o shall_v from_o thence_o appeal_v to_o the_o civil_a court_n of_o judicature_n which_o show_v which_o of_o the_o court_n be_v then_o account_v the_o superior_a jurisdiction_n even_o among_o the_o clergy_n themselves_o and_o this_o will_v not_o be_v much_o wonder_v at_o as_o any_o strange_a thing_n when_o it_o appeaa_v that_o those_o king_n make_v edict_n to_o regulate_v the_o ordination_n john_n ordination_n cassiodor_n variar_n lib_fw-la 8._o epist_n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n concern_v their_o agreement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o that_o pope_n which_o his_o father_n have_v name_v to_o they_o after_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n by_o he_o he_o call_v it_o their_o obey_v his_o command_n in_o it_o idem_fw-la lib._n 9_o epist_n 15._o to_o pope_n john_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o and_o direct_v they_o to_o the_o pope_n in_o such_o term_n as_o these_o to_o publish_v may_v your_o holiness_n know_v that_o we_o have_v at_o present_a decree_v which_o we_o will_v have_v to_o extend_v to_o all_o patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o and_o in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o edict_n we_o allow_v no_o voice_n to_o any_o clergyman_n that_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v bribe_v for_o it_o and_o then_o command_v that_o a_o former_a decree_n of_o the_o senate_n about_o it_o be_v observe_v and_o with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n bid_v he_o take_v care_n to_o observe_v his_o edict_n and_o command_v he_o to_o intimate_v this_o to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n by_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n and_o to_o make_v it_o know_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o bishop_n under_o he_o and_o to_o intimate_v a_o thing_n be_v the_o law-term_n to_o signify_v the_o make_v a_o public_a act_n of_o it_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 33._o theodahat_fw-la 33._o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n record_v this_o of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theordoric_n and_o of_o pope_n agapetus_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodahat_fw-la it_o be_v also_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n for_o the_o gothish_a king_n to_o send_v the_o pope_n in_o embassy_n to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n if_o now_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v still_o in_o be_v in_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n because_o he_o have_v a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n with_o
he_o which_o be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n the_o utmost_a that_o can_v be_v pretend_v from_o that_o be_v that_o that_o greek_a emperor_n have_v as_o much_o roman_a authority_n on_o his_o side_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n as_o he_o have_v before_o it_o but_o that_o be_v only_o one_o share_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o those_o king_n who_o have_v the_o real_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v at_o least_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o it_o and_o of_o the_o two_o they_o must_v unquestionable_o be_v the_o most_o it_o most_o bellarmin_n in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n de_fw-fr translatione_fw-la imp._n rom._n lib._n 1._o do_v show_v that_o odoacer_n be_v king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n will_v and_o so_o have_v no_o dependence_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o theodoric_n after_o he_o be_v make_v king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o zeno_n as_o one_o emperor_n do_v usual_o create_v another_o so_o that_o these_o king_n must_v unquestionable_o be_v qualify_v to_o be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n both_o for_o their_o independence_n on_o any_o other_o and_o their_o possession_n of_o it_o by_o the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n use_v to_o have_v it_o proper_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o qualification_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop_n 21._o this_o make_v theodorick_n deal_v so_o harsh_o with_o pope_n john_n for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n roman_n emperor_n at_o constantinople_n 1_o petau._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o part_v 1_o for_o that_o do_v show_v that_o it_o be_v then_o general_o think_v that_o the_o confer_v that_o honour_n by_o the_o chief_a minister_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o give_v he_o a_o title_n to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n in_o short_a one_o need_v but_o consider_v who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o determine_v whether_o that_o head_n be_v change_v or_o no_o by_o that_o fall_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o if_o it_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n that_o be_v then_o the_o head_n of_o it_o it_o must_v be_v the_o western_a who_o have_v the_o chief_a imperial_a seat_n in_o his_o power_n and_o then_o the_o king_n that_o succeed_v he_o must_v be_v a_o new_a head_n but_o if_o they_o be_v both_o together_o the_o roman_a head_n as_o be_v most_o likely_a then_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a power_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o a_o new_a regal_a government_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o state_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v change_v and_o a_o new_a head_n set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o wherefore_o instead_o of_o the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o this_o new_a conquest_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o kingly_a government_n in_o the_o western_a part_n to_o share_v with_o the_o imperial_a in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o two_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o change_v into_o another_o form_n than_o what_o appear_v before_o that_o conquest_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v question_v there_o must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v thereupon_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o new_a head_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o kingly_a government_n together_o that_o make_v that_o head_n or_o the_o kingly_a government_n alone_o need_v not_o yet_o be_v determine_v it_o can_v be_v here_o object_v that_o the_o gothish_a king_n can_v not_o be_v any_o part_n of_o a_o roman_a head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v quite_o another_o nation_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n by_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v represent_v and_o that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o their_o conquest_n but_o the_o imperial_a head_n at_o constantinople_n which_o continue_v the_o same_o for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o so_o be_v never_o put_v a_o end_n to_o by_o they_o for_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o those_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v take_v into_o into_o grot._n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 12._o the_o goth_n be_v the_o first_o that_o be_v make_v the_o confederate_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o procopius_n show_v gothic_n l._n 4._o and_o that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o maximinus_n as_o we_o learn_v out_o of_o jornandes_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n onuphrius_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a pag._n 307._o the_o roman_n a_o little_a before_o that_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o augustulus_n have_v take_v the_o scythian_n alan_n and_o gothish_a people_n into_o society_n with_o they_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a prince_n be_v so_o diminish_v about_o that_o time_n that_o they_o be_v even_o force_v by_o these_o stranger_n against_o their_o will_n under_o the_o decent_a name_n of_o associate_n and_o confederate_n to_o let_v they_o share_v all_o the_o italic_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o they_o grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n b._n n._n b._n of_o rome_n petavius_n show_v out_o of_o idatus_fw-la that_o in_o the_o year_n 38._o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o goth_n be_v take_v into_o society_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o have_v land_n assign_v they_o petau._n rationar_n temp._n lib._n 6._o c._n 8._o the_o society_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o have_v kingdom_n and_o territory_n assign_v they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o empire_n long_o before_o this_o last_o conquest_n of_o italy_n at_o the_o subversion_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o that_o be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n as_o grotius_n observe_v c._n 9_o l._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n and_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n variar_n 669._o variar_n so_o also_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n variar_n the_o gothish_a king_n style_v themselves_o roman_n prince_n cassiodor_n variar_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 16._o 18._o lib._n 11._o ep._n 1_o 2._o pag._n 658_o 659_o 669._o the_o gothish_a king_n style_v themselves_o roman_n prince_n and_o their_o kingdom_n roman_a empire_n and_o theodoric_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o they_o have_v this_o commission_n from_o the_o roman_a emperor_n zeno_n and_o the_o senate_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o pag._n 284_o 285._o jornandes_n affirm_v that_o the_o alliance_n betwixt_o the_o roman_n and_o theodor._n petavius_n in_o theodor._n goth_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o maximinus_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n there_o be_v a_o very_a formal_a agreement_n betwixt_o they_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o goth_n deliver_v themselves_o up_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o have_v land_n of_o the_o empire_n assign_v they_o for_o their_o habitation_n and_o so_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o such_o real_a member_n be_v they_o of_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n that_o he_o be_v caes_n be_v jornandes_n de_fw-fr reb._n geticis_fw-la sect._n 86._o zeno_n adopt_v theodorit_n for_o his_o son_n and_o he_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o yearly_o consul_n which_o be_v the_o high_a office_n and_o the_o great_a honour_n in_o the_o world_n cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la p._n ult_n d._n n._n eutharicus_fw-la cillica_n &_o justinus_n aug._n caes_n make_v consul_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o zeno_n and_o eutharicus_fw-la his_o son_n in_o law_n after_o he_o but_o that_o which_o give_v the_o best_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n be_v that_o the_o goth_n of_o italy_n must_v be_v either_o a_o head_n or_o a_o horn_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o all_o protestant_n who_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o then_o since_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n have_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o its_o share_n it_o be_v much_o better_o qualify_v to_o be_v a_o head_n than_o a_o horn_n by_o propos_fw-fr 21._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n at_o constantinople_n can_v not_o hinder_v the_o change_n of_o that_o head_n when_o there_o be_v a_o new_a face_n of_o government_n
at_o rome_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o essential_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o government_n own_v at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o it_o appear_v also_o by_o almost_o all_o the_o know_a example_n beside_o of_o the_o change_n of_o government_n in_o a_o monarchy_n either_o in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o former_a government_n together_o with_o a_o new_a face_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v make_v to_o be_v a_o new_a succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o most_o plain_a instance_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n where_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o form_n of_o government_n under_o the_o first_o king_n there_o succeed_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o macedonian_a sovereignty_n which_o be_v the_o first_o king_n continue_v still_o in_o be_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o four_o kingdom_n so_o also_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n just_a before_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o two_o horn_n come_v after_o one_o another_o tho'_o the_o first_o of_o they_o that_o be_v the_o king_n of_o media_n be_v still_o in_o be_v when_o the_o latter_a be_v in_o rule_n because_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v also_o king_n of_o media_n and_o his_o realm_n at_o that_o time_n call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n this_o also_o be_v confirm_v from_o the_o succession_n of_o this_o very_a same_o imperial_a head_n which_o be_v a_o new_a head_n notwithstanding_o that_o the_o dignity_n the_o onuphr_n panuvinus_n lib._n fast_a p._n 61._o but_o the_o consulary_a dignity_n continue_v at_o rome_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n joh._n fersius_n silesius_n protonotarius_fw-la de_fw-fr p._n praet_fw-la justinian_n novel_a 105._o call_v the_o consulship_n a_o dignity_n that_o go_v always_o with_o the_o imperial_a power_n so_o that_o the_o consulary_a power_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o interweave_v with_o the_o sovereignty_n that_o it_o follow_v it_o of_o its_o own_o accord_n and_o be_v tacit_o include_v in_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v take_v l._n 6._o cod._n theodos_fw-la the_o emperor_n decree_n that_o all_o other_o dignity_n shall_v give_v place_n to_o that_o of_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dell_n medagglie_fw-mi de_fw-fr carlo_n patten_n pag._n 67._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o money_n which_o the_o emperor_n julius_n caesar_n and_o augustus_n cause_v to_o be_v stamp_v be_v call_v consular_a money_n for_o the_o respect_n that_o they_o bear_v to_o that_o supreme_a dignity_n consulary_a government_n continue_v with_o it_o tho'_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o imperial_a much_o more_o must_v this_o government_n be_v a_o new_a head_n when_o that_o which_o be_v only_o imperial_a be_v turn_v into_o a_o regal_a form_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o long_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o six_o head_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v yet_o at_o a_o end_n chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 23_o d_o proposition_n the_o beast_n some_o present_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n the_o 24_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o least_o 1260_o year_n the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n the_o same_o particular_a time_n the_o two_o witness_n the_o representative_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n enslave_v by_o the_o beast_n since_o it_o have_v be_v make_v unquestionable_a from_o the_o precede_a proposition_n that_o the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n have_v be_v past_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n from_o thence_o it_o may_v as_o assure_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v a_o sovereign_n roman_a 23._o proposit_n 23._o power_n that_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a for_o the_o six_o king_n in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v certain_o at_o a_o end_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n prop._n 22._o and_o the_o seven_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o six_o by_o prop._n the_o 18_o and_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n chap._n 17._o 10._o whereas_o the_o number_n of_o year_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o this_o present_a be_v three_o time_n long_o than_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n from_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o as_o long_o as_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o other_o six_o head_n before_o wherefore_o the_o seven_o king_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n have_v enter_v upon_o his_o reign_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v the_o seven_o by_o prop._n 18._o and_o the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n by_o corollar_n 1._o prop._n 12._o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o begin_v already_o and_o not_o yet_o past_a that_o be_v must_v be_v at_o present_a in_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o year_n 24._o prop._n 24._o for_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o begin_v his_o reign_n soon_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o six_o head_n because_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n rev._n 17._o 10._o and_o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o late_a end_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n by_o prop._n 22._o which_o be_v above_o 1200_o year_n since_o it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v have_v a_o literal_a signification_n in_o this_o place_n they_o must_v then_o of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o in_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n also_o as_o must_v make_v they_o contain_v in_o they_o above_o 1200_o year_n now_o there_o be_v no_o example_n in_o prophecy_n of_o any_o such_o mystical_a signification_n of_o time_n as_o will_v make_v these_o forty_o two_o month_n reach_v to_o 1200_o year_n and_o make_v they_o less_o exceed_v that_o number_n of_o year_n than_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o week_n and_o day_n in_o some_o of_o the_o prophecy_n week_n be_v by_o almost_o the_o vnanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n take_v for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o they_o have_v day_n in_o they_o in_o that_o famous_a prophecy_n about_o the_o first_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n into_o the_o world_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n v._o 24._o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o seventy_o week_n this_o be_v a_o unexceptionable_a instance_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o day_n for_o year_n so_o also_o be_v the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n after_o 49_o year_n call_v the_o end_n of_o seven_o sabbath_n or_o week_n of_o year_n levit._fw-la 25._o 8._o day_n also_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o signify_v year_n in_o ezekiel_n twice_o in_o one_o chapter_n ezek._n 4._o 4_o 6._o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n 14._o 34._o against_o these_o two_o last_o example_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o day_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v year_n but_o be_v only_o make_v the_o type_n of_o year_n but_o this_o be_v no_o material_a objection_n against_o this_o usage_n of_o day_n for_o though_o in_o those_o two_o place_n they_o be_v use_v but_o as_o type_n yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o type_n of_o thing_n be_v ordinary_o use_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o thing_n themselves_o after_o the_o type_n be_v fulfil_v in_o they_o and_o in_o that_o use_n of_o they_o they_o signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o and_o not_o typical_o for_o a_o typical_a signification_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o before_o it_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v which_o can_v be_v when_o the_o type_n be_v use_v for_o the_o real_a thing_n it_o self_n then_o in_o be_v and_o therefore_o in_o such_o a_o use_n of_o the_o typical_a word_n it_o must_v signify_v the_o thing_n absolute_o only_o thus_o do_v we_o find_v the_o name_n of_o temple_n altar_n the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o veil_n the_o passeover-lamb_n use_v to_o signify_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o communion_n heaven_n this_o earthly_a state_n christ_n jesus_n after_o these_o type_n be_v accomplish_v and_o so_o after_o their_o typical_a time_n be_v pass_v
observe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v bishop_n be_v cornel_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n the_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n of_o the_o second_o beast_n as_o joseph_n acosta_n observe_v l._n 2._o the_o temp_n noviss_v cap._n 17._o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o be_v of_o the_o mitre_n or_o episcopal_a crown_n the_o false_a prophet_n therefore_o do_v seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n and_o pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o tax_v who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n to_o propagate_v the_o sect_n of_o antichrist_n blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n l._n 4._o cap_n 28._o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o take_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v some_o eminent_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o remarkable_a preacher_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n call_v he_o the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n tom._n 2._o concilior_fw-la in_o decretis_fw-la pelagii_fw-la secundi_fw-la upon_o the_o assume_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o write_v thus_o to_o he_o none_o of_o the_o patriarch_n ever_o use_v so_o profane_a a_o word_n and_o weigh_v well_o my_o brethren_n what_o be_v next_o to_o follow_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o come_v very_o nigh_o to_o he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v write_v he_o be_v the_o king_n over_o all_o the_o child_n of_o pride_n when_o our_o brother_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n john_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o the_o command_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o precept_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n do_v endeavour_n by_o this_o name_n to_o be_v his_o forerunner_n pope_n gregory_n present_o after_o he_o have_v much_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o the_o same_o person_n l._n 4._o ep._n 32._o by_o this_o haughtiness_n of_o he_o say_v he_o what_o do_v he_o show_v we_o but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n and_o ep._n 36._o repeat_v the_o former_a word_n of_o pelagius_n and_o ep._n 38._o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n as_o christ_n have_v foretell_v of_o antichrist_n all_o that_o be_v foretell_v be_v now_o accomplish_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o the_o door_n and_o which_o can_v be_v speak_v without_o horror_n a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v for_o he_o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 24._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o wrong_n that_o be_v do_v to_o i_o in_o particular_a by_o it_o if_o a_o bishop_n be_v call_v universal_a the_o universal_a church_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n if_o that_o universal_a bishop_n chance_v to_o fall_v and_o ep._n 28._o ad_fw-la cyriacum_fw-la to_o take_v away_o that_o name_n of_o pride_n whosoever_o desire_v to_o be_v honour_v against_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o be_v call_v universal_a be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o because_o antichrist_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o almighty_a be_v near_o at_o hand_n i_o do_v earnest_o beseech_v you_o that_o he_o may_v find_v nothing_o that_o belong_v to_o he_o neither_o in_o the_o manner_n nor_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ep._n 30._o now_o i_o say_v bold_o that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n he_o be_v by_o that_o exaltation_n of_o himself_o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o that_o wicked_a one_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v god_n above_o all_o man_n so_o the_o other_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o bishop_n a_o reference_n prop._n 25._o see_v reference_n church-head_n own_a for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o 12._o v._o 12._o first_o beast_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o supreme_a authority_n in_o that_o nation_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o force_v man_n to_o a_o religious_a 14._o v._o 12_o 13_o 14._o worship_n and_o to_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o he_o be_v to_o work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v man_n into_o this_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o instance_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n by_o way_n of_o eminence_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o wherefore_o he_o must_v be_v a_o church-head_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n over_o the_o roman_n the_o description_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v also_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o first_o and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o second_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o that_o first_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v another_o different_a beast_n from_o the_o first_o his_o great_a business_n also_o be_v to_o make_v man_n give_v worship_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v everywhere_o distinguish_v from_o he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o have_v be_v deadly_o wound_v but_o yet_o 14._o v._o 12_o 14._o do_v still_o live_v all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v 1122._o be_v alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o context_n that_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n must_v be_v two_o distinct_a beast_n see_v also_o before_o viega_n pelagius_n gregorius_n m._n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o see_v the_o next_o note_n mede_n see_v note_v 6._o of_o this_o chap_n goldastus_n p._n 349._o item_n ibidem_fw-la goldast_n p._n 76._o see_v there_o the_o oath_n take_v by_o the_o elector_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o i_o will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o the_o christian_a world_n pope_n gelasius_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodoric_n king_n of_o italy_n in_o his_o decree_n about_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n council_n caranzae_fw-la p._n 282._o show_n that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o king_n use_v to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n and_o so_o be_v it_o in_o use_n among_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n but_o when_o it_o be_v come_v to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o true_a king_n and_o highpriest_n together_o neither_o can_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o name_n of_o highpriest_n nor_o the_o highpriest_n the_o name_n of_o emperor_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v need_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o another_o life_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n all_o the_o concordat_n betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o be_v to_o unite_n the_o royal_a power_n and_o the_o priesthood_n as_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n give_v up_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o and_o the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o regalia_z to_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n abbot_n urspurg_n chron._n an._n 1122._o two_o distinct_a thing_n real_o different_a from_o one_o another_o it_o be_v true_a all_o the_o mischief_n for_o which_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o stigmatise_v in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o be_v idolatrous_a worship_n tyrannical_o impose_v by_o the_o image_n which_o the_o second_o beast_n set_v up_o this_o the_o first_o beast_n assist_v and_o enforce_v by_o his_o power_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v these_o two_o beast_n represent_v as_o one_o confederacy_n and_o therefore_o the_o one_o be_v often_o comprehend_v in_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o other_o because_o it_o be_v one_o common_a interest_n that_o they_o both_o act_n in_o and_o in_o which_o they_o both_o act_n at_o the_o same_o time_n so_o that_o to_o signify_v the_o activity_n of_o either_o of_o they_o it_o be_v enough_o on_o many_o occasion_n to_o intimate_v the_o name_n of_o but_o one_o of_o they_o as_o we_o see_v the_o name_n of_o either_o of_o the_o two_o partner_n in_o a_o trade_n do_v signify_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o other_o in_o it_o who_o be_v not_o name_v but_o that_o they_o be_v notwithstanding_o both_o of_o they_o supreme_a head_n in_o their_o several_a way_n with_o a_o absolute_a jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o they_o appear_v from_o that_o power_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n by_o which_o he_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o impower_v it_o to_o kill_v all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o that_o 15._o v._o 15._o that_o the_o second_o beast_n himself_o must_v have_v that_o power_n of_o
life_n and_o death_n to_o himself_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o image_n and_o therefore_o be_v supreme_a from_o hence_o it_o will_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n for_o by_o propos_fw-fr prece_v the_o second_o beast_n must_v be_v a_o supreme_a church-head_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o by_o the_o same_o prop._n he_o must_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v another_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o propos_fw-fr 20._o and_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n the_o pontifex_n maximus_n be_v not_o a_o real_o distinct_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n from_o the_o emperor_n the_o emperor_n till_o then_o be_v both_o the_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o the_o supreme_a civil_a head_n and_o now_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o determine_v that_o by_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v mean_v a_o secular_a sovereign_a reference_n proposit_n 26._o see_v reference_n power_n of_o the_o roman_n another_o roman_n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o these_o two_o beast_n be_v tie_v to_o one_o another_o by_o the_o near_a relation_n to_o one_o another_o and_o both_o of_o they_o do_v together_o reign_v over_o the_o same_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o or_o ten_o horn_v beast_n we_o may_v call_v the_o secular_a power_n the_o two_o horn_a beast_n the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o on_o v._o 11._o the_o first_o beast_n be_v a_o secular_a power_n this_o a_o ecclesiastical_a which_o do_v exercise_v the_o chief_a ministerial_a power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o his_o blasphemy_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la lib._n 7._o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n john_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n do_v there_o recount_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n the_o empire_n be_v a_o fiefe_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n and_o so_o must_v be_v confer_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v in_o union_n with_o he_o for_o the_o assist_v the_o church_n in_o its_o acts._n the_o emperor_n in_o answer_n to_o it_o challenge_n it_o to_o be_v his_o right_n to_o elect_v the_o pope_n so_o that_o both_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v immediate_o unite_v to_o one_o another_o confederate_v in_o a_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a rule_n with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a supreme_a head_n of_o that_o nation_n which_o be_v distinct_a from_o it_o for_o the_o principal_a agent_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o design_n and_o business_n of_o all_o the_o power_n that_o be_v exercise_v idolatrous_a worship_n the_o instrument_n that_o execute_v all_o the_o order_n about_o it_o the_o image_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o beast_n join_v in_o all_o as_o the_o chief_a supporter_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tyranny_n exercise_v in_o it_o against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n do_v sufficient_o show_v how_o antichristian_a a_o design_n it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v engage_v in_o and_o the_o real_a distinction_n betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o church-head_n his_o confederate_n be_v assure_v from_o prop._n 25._o this_o confederacy_n do_v show_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o single_a person_n for_o the_o false_a prophet_n continue_v to_o the_o end_n with_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v the_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a 20._o prop._n 15_o &_o 20._o person_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n as_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n be_v know_v here_o to_o signify_v and_o therefore_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v a_o daniel_n a_o alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o second_v beast_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o of_o these_o beast_n be_v the_o scheme_n of_o a_o numerous_a multitude_n and_o not_o of_o a_o single_a person_n as_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v the_o corollar_n 1_o supreme_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n reference_n see_v reference_n wherefore_o without_o any_o further_a scrupulous_a search_n for_o the_o moment_n at_o which_o the_o beast_n begin_v his_o reign_n let_v the_o particular_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o make_v the_o beast_n at_o first_o to_o appear_v be_v what_o it_o will_v and_o never_o so_o difficult_a to_o know_v yet_o now_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v those_o two_o form_n of_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a government_n real_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o corollar_n 2_o which_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n acknowledge_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o be_v that_o which_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n by_o prop._n 21._o and_o he_o be_v own_v there_o for_o supreme_a at_o this_o present_a time_n by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o be_v a_o saecular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n distinct_a from_o a_o ecclesiastical_a head_n there_o own_v and_o confederate_a with_o he_o by_o prop._n 25._o and_o that_o ecclesiastical_a chief_a head_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o false_a prophet_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 25._o wherefore_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v be_v those_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a head_n of_o rome_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o who_o authority_n in_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v at_o this_o present_a there_o own_v if_o so_o then_o how_o can_v one_o avoid_v from_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o present_a imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n or_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v corollar_n 3_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a or_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n who_o authority_n in_o those_o several_a kind_n be_v there_o acknowledge_v for_o supreme_a and_o as_o real_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o lapide_fw-la note_v 6._o corn._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la but_o only_o the_o papal_a and_o imperial_a power_n and_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o must_v be_v both_o of_o they_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 26._o and_o beside_o the_o present_a imperial_a power_n have_v all_o its_o title_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v general_o use_v to_o have_v a_o empire_n a_o the_o german_a writer_n who_o defend_v the_o imperial_a power_n from_o any_o dependency_n upon_o the_o papal_a and_o therefore_o look_v upon_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o rome_n as_o unnecessary_a yet_o grant_v it_o to_o be_v the_o usual_a and_o common_a form_n of_o confirm_v the_o roman_a empire_n upon_o he_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 21._o say_v that_o the_o place_n assign_v for_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n with_o the_o imperial_a crown_n be_v at_o rome_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v clem._n roman_n de_fw-fr jurcjurand_n &_o d._n c._n venerabilem_fw-la and_o say_v in_o his_o plea_n against_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v only_o positive_a law_n that_o ordain_v it_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n be_v above_o all_o such_o kind_n of_o law_n which_o show_v however_o that_o that_o be_v the_o law_n that_o the_o coronation_n shall_v be_v at_o rome_n and_o make_v this_o another_o argument_n for_o his_o side_n that_o tho'_o the_o pope_n be_v ordain_v to_o be_v inaugurate_v at_o rome_n yet_o that_o he_o dispense_v with_o it_o and_o so_o therefore_o may_v the_o emperor_n which_o intimate_v that_o rome_n be_v as_o proper_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o imperial_a crown_n come_v as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papal_a mitre_n and_o then_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o material_a where_o the_o coronation_n be_v provide_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o legate_n which_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o to_o be_v from_o rome_n and_o therefore_o add_v that_o before_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n the_o coronation_n use_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n and_o that_o do_v manifest_a that_o the_o pope_n in_o that_o solemnity_n do_v stand_v only_o as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n instead_o of_o the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n albericus_n in_o indice_fw-la verbo_fw-la coronâ_fw-la say_v that_o the_o emperor_n receive_v three_o crown_n the_o first_o of_o silver_n in_o germany_n a_o iron_n one_o in_o the_o duchy_n of_o milan_n and_o a_o golden_a one_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n particular_a crown_n from_o thence_o and_o the_o
power_n of_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o leo._n they_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n though_o on_o the_o german_a or_o caesarian_a side_n de_fw-fr juribus_fw-la regni_fw-la &_o imp._n rom._n pag._n 5._o the_o reason_n why_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v call_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v both_o in_o reverence_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a roman_a church_n and_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n who_o people_n have_v former_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o commentario_fw-la hence_o that_o proud_a voice_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o viith_o i_o confirm_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o sovereign_a power_n with_o the_o crown_n of_o crown_n and_o give_v he_o command_v over_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v the_o eagle_n defend_v my_o glory_n and_o in_o the_o seal_n of_o charles_n the_o ivth_o with_o which_o the_o golden_a bull_n the_o instrument_n for_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o imperial_a election_n be_v seal_v and_o other_o public_a instrument_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o stamp_n of_o it_o with_o this_o motto_n roma_fw-la caput_fw-la mundi_fw-la regit_fw-la orbis_n fraena_fw-la retundi_fw-la goldast_n politic._n imperial_a pars_fw-la 5._o p._n 349._o sed_fw-la postquam_fw-la christiana_n &_o orthodoxa_fw-la religio_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n religion_n prevail_v so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n all_o over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o high-priest_n at_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n with_o the_o great_a humility_n and_o a_o singular_a kind_n of_o devotion_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o of_o the_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o one_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o other_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v acknowledge_v both_o their_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o power_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o suffer_v not_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a law_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v open_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v above_o all_o human_a privilege_n and_o law_n bellarmin_n show_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n roman_n in_o germanos_fw-la that_o the_o present_a way_n of_o elect_v the_o emperor_n be_v settle_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o viith_o in_o the_o golden_a bull_n to_o confer_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o person_n elect_v by_o they_o and_o chap._n 12._o lib._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o christian_a prince_n whatsoever_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o german_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o goldastus_n in_o his_o politic._n imperial_a part_n 1._o p._n 76._o set_n down_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o elector_n take_v before_o their_o choice_n to_o this_o effect_n i._o n._n by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a or_o secular_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o city_n of_o francfort_n till_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o have_v elect_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v create_v emperor_n aventin_n l._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw-la pope_n adrian_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o german_a prince_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o almain_n so_o as_o that_o their_o king_n be_v not_o call_v roman_a emperor_n till_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n before_o his_o consecration_n he_o be_v but_o king_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o become_v emperor_n from_o whence_o then_o say_v he_o have_v he_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o we_o and_o afterward_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o rome_n be_v our_o seat_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v aix_n in_o the_o forest_n of_o ardenne_n radevicus_n l._n 1._o c._n 16._o frederic_n the_o emperor_n who_o have_v deny_v all_o subjection_n to_o pope_n adrian_n yet_o in_o his_o very_a defence_n of_o himself_o for_o it_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o voice_n in_o our_o election_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o then_o to_o the_o other_o elector_n in_o their_o order_n our_o regal_a unction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o cologn_n and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a unction_n only_o we_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n ibidem_fw-la and_o pope_n adrian_n present_o after_o in_o his_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n mind_v he_o that_o his_o magnificence_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o set_v the_o imperial_a crown_n upon_o his_o head_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o 10_o v._o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n apoc._n to_o confute_v that_o opinion_n that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n succeed_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n the_o seven_o say_v he_o be_v here_o say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o little_a while_n whereas_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v a_o long_a while_n together_o the_o pope_n therefore_o do_v not_o succeed_v the_o emperor_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o continue_v there_o together_o with_o they_o as_o we_o see_v now_o the_o most_o serene_a ferdinand_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n paul_n v._o to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n grotius_n in_o respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o german_a prince_n choose_v the_o emperor_n but_o their_o choice_n must_v have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v confer_v their_o right_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o approbation_n have_v the_o emperor_n the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n and_o many_o thing_n in_o italy_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n from_o whence_o come_v the_o homage_n that_o be_v do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n montferrat_n mantua_n and_o many_o other_o privilege_n there_o beside_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o the_o same_o even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v some_o thracian_n some_o of_o illyricum_n and_o some_o of_o hungary_n and_o so_o be_v it_o afterward_o with_o charlemaigne_n and_o now_o with_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n see_v grot._n c._n 9_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o the_o commentary_n of_o it_o in_o prop._n 21._o lud._n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o history_n that_o germany_n even_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o frank_n be_v account_v a_o kingdom_n by_o itself_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o our_o emperor_n at_o this_o time_n observe_v this_o in_o their_o title_n emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n king_n of_o hungary_n bohemia_n dalmatia_n etc._n etc._n ludovicus_n the_o emperor_n the_o son_n of_o pius_n be_v call_v king_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v almost_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o charlemaigne_n he_o do_v also_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n show_v that_o the_o seven_o elector_n choose_v the_o emperor_n as_o a_o college_n or_o as_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o authority_n be_v confer_v upon_o they_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o golden_a bull_n of_o charles_n iu._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v the_o only_a true_a roman_a emperor_n and_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o their_o western_a dominion_n by_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o confirm_v the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n lud._n à _fw-la bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o and_o m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n there_o prove_v that_o transaction_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o ado_n rhegino_n philip_n of_o bergamo_n platina_n voluterranus_n egnatius_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n michael_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n and_o confirm_v
by_o pope_n leo._n as_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v own_v for_o such_o by_o all_o christian_a prince_n in_o their_o treaty_n with_o they_o the_o pope_n also_o who_o confer_v this_o right_a and_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n be_v by_o custom_n and_o prescription_n the_o to_n the_o clementin_n de_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o re_fw-la judicata_fw-la that_o law_n be_v make_v by_o pope_n clement_n v._o against_o henry_n vii_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o interregnum_fw-la or_o vacancy_n after_o every_o emperor_n death_n the_o pope_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o power_n over_o the_o imperial_a country_n and_o to_n the_o administrator_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o time_n of_o a_o vacancy_n and_o be_v the_o representative_a of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o choose_v or_o approve_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v always_o reside_v how_o various_a soever_o the_o way_n of_o choose_v he_o be_v as_o grotius_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la &_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n 3._o note_v 1_o &_o 2._o on_o chap._n 3._o these_o right_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a emperor_n be_v also_o confirm_v by_o that_o civil_a law_n which_o be_v always_o in_o former_a time_n the_o general_n law_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v so_o now_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o and_o his_o title_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o his_o power_n in_o dispose_v of_o the_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o they_o in_o blondus_fw-la trithemius_n sabellicus_n cuspinian_n etc._n etc._n and_o almost_o all_o historian_n do_v blame_v the_o emperor_n rodolph_n of_o hasburg_n for_o sell_v the_o fee_n of_o the_o imperial_a town_n and_o principality_n in_o italy_n but_o the_o pope_n be_v well_o please_v with_o it_o because_o it_o keep_v the_o emperor_n at_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o italy_n he_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o and_o have_v public_a homage_n do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n mantua_n modena_n montferret_n &c_n &c_n and_o for_o other_o right_n in_o these_o part_n chapter_n part_n grot._n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la in_o not._n 6._o of_o this_o chapter_n his_o be_v of_o the_o german_a nation_n signify_v no_o more_o against_o he_o than_o it_o do_v against_o other_o that_o they_o be_v of_o thrace_n or_o dalmatia_n or_o hungary_n beside_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n in_o his_o title_n betwixt_o that_o of_o caesar_n or_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o his_o be_v king_n of_o germany_n hungary_n bohemia_n it_o can_v be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v no_o exercise_n of_o authority_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n or_o over_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o 1._o his_o absence_n from_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o particular_a government_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n against_o his_o be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n than_o it_o be_v against_o those_o roman_a emperor_n who_o first_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o its_o own_o disposal_n and_o seat_v themselves_o at_o ravenna_n and_o though_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n be_v now_o less_o at_o rome_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o those_o emperor_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v still_o own_a there_o as_o lord_n paramount_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n of_o that_o city_n a_o particular_a privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o order_n among_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v a_o privilege_a place_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v by_o prince_n by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o pretend_v no_o other_o right_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o donation_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o these_o be_v upon_o occasion_n recall_v the_o most_o famous_a instance_n of_o which_o be_v no_o late_a than_o the_o year_n 963._o when_o pope_n leo_n viii_o make_v a_o most_o solemn_a renunciation_n of_o all_o the_o imperial_a donation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o his_o predecessor_n and_o this_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o emperor_n otho_n i._n and_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o this_o subscribe_v the_o archbishop_n cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n there_o and_o the_o consul_n senator_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o the_o civil_a governor_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papacy_n as_o be_v record_v by_o theodoric_n à _fw-fr nyem_n there_o be_v indeed_o continual_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n about_o these_o donation_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o whole_o in_o the_o free_a possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o it_o till_o it_o be_v give_v away_o by_o the_o emperor_n charles_n iu._n who_o in_o lieu_n of_o it_o have_v the_o golden_a bull_n to_o choose_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n blondus_fw-la in_o his_o 2_o decad._n lib._n 10._o give_v that_o account_n of_o pope_n innocent_a vi_o that_o he_o will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o imperial_a crown_n but_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v his_o public_a meeting_n there_o nor_o make_v any_o order_n about_o the_o roman_n without_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o constant_a court_n at_o rome_n or_o in_o italy_n thus_o be_v the_o emperor_n sigismond_n bring_v afterward_o to_o do_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o pope_n eugenius_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o confirm_v the_o donation_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o other_o prince_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o that_o they_o exercise_v no_o temporal_a superiority_n there_o and_o that_o power_n which_o they_o have_v lose_v there_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o power_n there_o exercise_v before_o they_o by_o a_o church-head_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o 2._o as_o for_o the_o inconsiderableness_n of_o his_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v foretell_v of_o he_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v express_o signify_v in_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v but_o the_o head_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 1_o &_o chap._n 17._o 12._o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o they_o into_o aventinus_n in_o annal._n boior_n lib._n 7._o eberhard_n archbishop_n of_o saltzbourg_n about_o the_o year_n 1240._o describe_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n over_o the_o imperial_a with_o application_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o be_v now_o no_o more_o than_o a_o name_n the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v part_v the_o world_n among_o they_o do_v destroy_v it_o rather_o than_o govern_v it_o under_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o that_o little_a horn_n which_o have_v eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v proud_a thing_n what_o can_v be_v clear_a than_o this_o prophecy_n turn_v over_o the_o annal_n all_o the_o strange_a thing_n which_o our_o master_n forewarn_v we_o of_o be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n cap._n 9_o show_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n stand_v upon_o the_o same_o title_n that_o charlemain_n leave_v to_o his_o son_n by_o inheritance_n the_o way_n by_o election_n succeed_v into_o the_o same_o right_n and_o so_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v still_o the_o same_o title_n over_o the_o land_n and_o kingdom_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o he_o be_v not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o they_o eleven_o distinct_a sovereignty_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n with_o crown_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n among_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n be_v real_o but_o a_o titular_a head_n of_o that_o whole_a empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o roman_a secular_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o coral_n preced_a and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o alone_o the_o smallness_n of_o his_o dominion_n can_v hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n beside_o he_o be_v in_o the_o actual_a possession_n and_o exercise_n of_o many_o privilege_n
by_o which_o he_o be_v everywhere_o own_a for_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a prince_n for_o this_o reason_n be_v it_o that_o idem_fw-la that_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o translat_a imp._n rom._n prove_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n title_n to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o prince_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n after_o the_o confirm_v that_o title_n upon_o charlemain_n and_o chap._n 12._o show_v the_o same_o to_o have_v be_v own_v to_o the_o german_a emperor_n by_o all_o christian_a prince_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o and_o cap._n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la give_v this_o proof_n of_o it_o that_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o german_a emperor_n have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o king_n though_o far_o more_o considerable_a and_o powerful_a than_o himself_o and_o next_o that_o he_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n cap._n 11._o do_v first_o show_n that_o the_o imperial_a coronation_n must_v certain_o give_v the_o emperor_n more_o than_o a_o name_n and_o that_o therefore_o it_o do_v give_v they_o a_o title_n of_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n that_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o they_o be_v not_o now_o the_o facto_fw-la or_o actual_o under_o the_o emperor_n power_n as_o that_o he_o can_v legitimate_a bastard_n in_o they_o in_o order_n to_o inheritance_n restore_v those_o that_o have_v be_v public_o disgrace_v to_o their_o reputation_n again_o make_v law_n and_o suchlike_a thing_n which_o of_o right_n be_v only_o reserve_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o do_v and_o unless_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n get_v something_o which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o by_o be_v make_v emperor_n he_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o election_n rex_fw-la romanorum_fw-la in_o caesarem_fw-la promovendus_fw-la &_o imperator_fw-la futurus_fw-la and_o then_o the_o law_n will_v be_v for_o word_n only_o and_o not_o for_o thing_n contrary_a to_o c._n communia_fw-la de_fw-la leg._n 2._o &_o extr_n de_fw-fr elect_a c._n commissa_fw-la and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o name_n will_v intimate_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o thing_n contrary_a to_o jura_n 21._o distinct_a c._n clerus_fw-la etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr codicel_n l._n si_fw-la idem_fw-la he_o and_o his_o ambassador_n have_v the_o precedence_n give_v they_o in_o all_o public_a appearance_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v he_o in_o subject_n in_o see_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n not._n praecedent_n idem_fw-la cap._n 15._o show_n how_o the_o emperor_n have_v the_o mediate_a power_n in_o all_o kingdom_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o king_n the_o immediate_a power_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v that_o p._n 191_o &_o 200._o s._n rom._n imp._n jus_fw-la publicum_fw-la the_o emperor_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n of_o legitimate_v of_o bastard_n of_o restore_v the_o disgrace_v and_o prescription_n beyond_o the_o memory_n of_o man_n against_o imperial_a right_n be_v of_o no_o validity_n a_o order_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n be_v a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o well_o those_o that_o be_v its_o immediate_a as_o those_o that_o be_v it_o be_v more_o remote_a subject_n the_o exercise_n of_o some_o right_o reserve_v to_o he_o over_o the_o subject_n of_o other_o prince_n in_o case_n of_o the_o denial_n of_o justice_n to_o they_o or_o of_o the_o neglect_n of_o it_o and_o in_o case_n of_o appeal_n though_o not_o with_o any_o power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o prince_n whether_o this_o be_v fit_a and_o allowable_a i_o will_v not_o dispute_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o right_n he_o have_v a_o long_a time_n be_v in_o actual_a possession_n of_o which_o usual_o confirm_v a_o right_a and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v his_o due_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o allow_v to_o any_o other_o prince_n beside_o so_o that_o there_o be_v none_o else_o that_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o be_v the_o one_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o king_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o those_o dreadful_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n do_v very_o little_a suit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o present_a it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a description_n of_o two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o the_o first_o before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n and_o there_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o act_v upon_o his_o own_o bottom_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n do_v worship_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v power_n over_o all_o tongue_n and_o nation_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o 8._o rev._n 13._o 8._o do_v very_o well_o answer_v any_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a enforcement_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n by_o their_o law_n and_o their_o execution_n of_o the_o act_n of_o council_n before_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v the_o whole_a superiority_n into_o their_o hand_n for_o then_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o only_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n and_o law_n about_o religion_n be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n but_o then_o there_o be_v another_o state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n where_o all_o his_o 12._o v._o 12._o power_n be_v exercise_v before_o his_o face_n by_o another_o and_o in_o that_o state_n the_o charge_n of_o anti-christian_n tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o beast_n as_o he_o be_v confederated_a with_o those_o who_o act_n all_o these_o thing_n and_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o continue_v still_o the_o secular_a head_n of_o that_o confederacy_n as_o any_o cruelty_n do_v by_o the_o officer_n of_o any_o army_n against_o the_o enemy_n be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o do_v by_o the_o general_n but_o to_o show_v we_o that_o all_o this_o mischief_n be_v chief_o chargeable_a upon_o his_o confederate_n and_o instrument_n only_o we_o see_v all_o that_o tragical_a part_n act_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v describe_v as_o the_o principal_a actor_n in_o all_o the_o bloodshed_n and_o murder_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n and_o that_o this_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n quite_o distinct_a 17._o v._o 15_o 16_o 17._o from_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v make_v afterward_o to_o appear_v as_o also_o how_o both_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o false_a worship_n enjoin_v but_o yet_o after_o all_o it_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v every_o way_n more_o certain_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o present_a papal_a power_n must_v be_v the_o false_a prophet_n how_o dubious_a soever_o his_o real_a distinction_n from_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v for_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v possible_o fit_v any_o other_o church-head_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o time_n in_o be_v but_o chapter_n but_o see_v note_v the_o first_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n only_o that_o power_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v necessary_o be_v now_o in_o be_v because_o the_o beast_n his_o individual_a companion_n whoever_o he_o be_v to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o they_o both_o be_v certain_o now_o in_o be_v 19_o rev._n 19_o propos_fw-fr 23._o chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o query_n whether_o at_o justinian_n be_v recovery_n of_o italy_n from_o the_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v two_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n thus_o far_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n among_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o considerable_a interpreter_n who_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o roman_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o this_o seem_v sufficient_a for_o the_o main_a use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o because_o man_n mind_n be_v usual_o very_o uneasy_a under_o such_o a_o general_a assurance_n of_o the_o main_a foundation_n without_o a_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o
the_o western_a empire_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o zeno_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n can_v not_o be_v less_o a_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n than_o he_o be_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o it_o because_o he_o have_v his_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o choice_n of_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n still_o continue_v to_o he_o all_o the_o the_o time_n of_o odoacer_n the_o conqueror_n reign_n and_o emperor_n and_o jornandes_n who_o be_v the_o gothish_a bishop_n of_o ravenna_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n give_v this_o account_n of_o king_n theodoric_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la geticis_fw-la sect_n 86._o zeno_n upon_o the_o report_n that_o he_o hear_v of_o theodoric_n than_o choose_a king_n of_o the_o goth_n invite_v he_o into_o the_o city_n and_o receive_v he_o with_o honour_n place_v he_o among_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o palace_n and_o after_o that_o to_o show_v he_o great_a honour_n he_o adopt_v he_o his_o son_n for_o the_o war_n and_o give_v a_o triumph_n in_o the_o city_n at_o his_o own_o cost_v then_o make_v he_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a which_o be_v the_o high_a honour_n in_o the_o empire_n but_o theodoric_n weary_a of_o live_v idle_a beg_v of_o zeno_n that_o he_o will_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o try_v his_o fortune_n for_o the_o recovery_n of_o italy_n which_o have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o contain_v in_o it_o that_o city_n which_o be_v head_n and_o lady_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v better_a say_v he_o that_o i_o who_o be_o your_o son_n shall_v possess_v that_o kingdom_n by_o your_o gift_n than_o one_o that_o tyrannise_v over_o your_o senate_n and_o commonwealth_n for_o if_o i_o be_v conqueror_n i_o shall_v hold_v it_o as_o your_o gift_n and_o favour_n which_o zeno_n hear_v do_v yield_v to_o his_o desire_n and_o send_v he_o away_o with_o honour_n recommend_v the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o care_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 32._o speak_v of_o theodoric_n be_v petition_n to_o zeno_n when_o zeno_n have_v report_v this_o to_o the_o senate_n they_o vote_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o very_o reasonable_a but_o that_o it_o ought_v free_o to_o be_v offer_v he_o of_o their_o own_o motion_n wherefore_o zeno_n when_o he_o have_v honour_v theodoric_n with_o a_o consecrate_a veil_n which_o be_v then_o the_o sure_a confirmation_n of_o the_o emperor_n grant_v for_o any_o thing_n send_v he_o away_o with_o a_o recommendation_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o care_n carolus_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr occid_n imp._n lib._n 15._o concern_v this_o grant_n to_o theodoric_n zeno_n thereupon_o give_v he_o a_o grant_v of_o italy_n by_o a_o public_a instrument_n per_fw-la pragmaticum_fw-la put_v a_o consecrate_a veil_n upon_o his_o head_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o german_a among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o give_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n upon_o odoacer_n and_o the_o goth_n bring_v this_o for_o one_o that_o theodorick_n have_v the_o grant_n of_o it_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a imperial_a senate_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v sigebert_n abbas_n urspergensis_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o emperor_n adopt_a son_n and_o make_v consul_n which_o be_v next_o in_o dignity_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o have_v a_o consecrate_a veil_n from_o he_o which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o imperial_a purple_a and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o that_o he_o govern_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n ibid._n as_o for_o the_o name_n of_o king_n he_o prove_v from_o baldus_n examp._n col._n fin_n de_fw-fr probat_fw-la &_o in_o lib._n penultim_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr donat_fw-la inter_fw-la vir._n &_o uxor_fw-la that_o a_o king_n in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o emperor_n the_o emperor_n ordinary_o call_v themselves_o king_n as_o well_o as_o caesar_n augusti_n &_o emperor_n by_o his_o own_o authority_n do_v zeno_n first_o make_v theodorick_n who_o conquer_a odoacer_n one_o of_o the_o roman_a consul_n adopt_a he_o for_o his_o son_n like_o a_o new_a caesar_n then_o give_v he_o a_o formal_a commission_n for_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n as_o the_o emperor_n use_v to_o reference_n see_v reference_n create_v another_o emperor_n to_o share_v with_o he_o in_o the_o government_n and_o from_o that_o time_n be_v there_o much_o the_o same_o union_n in_o the_o public_a act_n of_o the_o government_n betwixt_o the_o gothish_a king_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o there_o have_v be_v before_o betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n according_o do_a we_o find_v the_o date_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o those_o day_n to_o have_v the_o mention_n of_o the_o year_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o for_o their_o occasional_a difference_n that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o use_v to_o be_v sometime_o betwixt_o the_o two_o emperor_n and_o must_v necessary_o be_v sometime_o betwixt_o the_o most_o unite_a sovereign_n as_o it_o be_v express_o intimate_v by_o sigonius_n as_o the_o case_n between_o zeno_n and_o odoacer_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-la imperio_fw-la occid_n zeno_n say_v he_o take_v odoacer_n invasion_n of_o italy_n so_o ill_o that_o he_o will_v have_v no_o society_n of_o the_o empire_n with_o he_o which_o show_v by_o the_o way_n that_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o emperor_n with_o the_o follow_a king_n of_o italy_n be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o sociable_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o have_v be_v before_o use_v among_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n thus_o be_v theodorick_n state_n theodorick_n see_v not._n praece_v and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr occid_n imp._n l._n 16._o say_v of_o theodoric_n that_o he_o conform_v himself_o to_o the_o purple_a of_o the_o roman_a prince_n and_o lay_v away_o the_o habit_n of_o his_o own_o country_n because_o he_o be_v make_v king_n of_o italy_n by_o the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o senate_n and_o blondus_n say_v pag._n 37._o decad._n l._n 3._o that_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n with_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o all_o the_o people_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 122._o say_v that_o zeno_n and_o the_o senate_n conduct_v theodoric_n out_o of_o the_o city_n in_o his_o robe_n of_o state_n choose_v king_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n by_o zeno_n and_o the_o whole_a senate_n and_o with_o pomp_n accompany_v by_o they_o out_o of_o the_o city_n in_o his_o robe_n of_o state_n he_o be_v receive_v at_o rome_n for_o their_o king_n with_o the_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o senate_n after_o a_o small_a difference_n with_o anastasius_n the_o next_o emperor_n in_o eastern_a in_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 1._o ep._n 1._o theodoric_n to_o anastasius_n wherein_o those_o mention_a expression_n be_v find_v and_o among_o they_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o frequent_a message_n from_o anastasius_n to_o love_v the_o senate_n to_o observe_v the_o roman_a law_n to_o take_v care_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o italy_n which_o show_v how_o much_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v still_o account_v by_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o in_o union_n with_o the_o eastern_a the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n theodoric_n beg_v peace_n of_o he_o with_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o move_v he_o to_o it_o by_o this_o consideration_n that_o these_o two_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v always_o one_o body_n under_o the_o former_a prince_n and_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v but_o one_o will_n and_o one_o judgement_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o onuphrius_n pauvinius_fw-la observe_v fast_o pag._n 308._o that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o government_n of_o italy_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o anastasius_n and_o the_o very_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o anastasius_n his_o reign_n do_v show_v what_o opinion_n theodoric_n have_v of_o his_o be_v the_o emperor_n partner_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o west_n for_o upon_o anastasius_n confer_v the_o honour_n of_o consul_n and_o augustus_n upon_o chlodoreus_n king_n of_o the_o frank_n theodoric_n be_v laetus_n pomponius_n laetus_n say_v to_o have_v declare_v war_n against_o he_o for_o the_o province_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n a_o manifest_a instance_n do_v he_o give_v of_o his_o own_v the_o same_o conjunction_n with_o the_o eastern_a empire_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n before_o he_o do_v testify_v by_o their_o joint_a suffrage_n in_o choose_v of_o each_o
send_v to_o the_o beast_n which_o also_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v make_v appear_v which_o our_o apostle_n always_o make_v use_n of_o and_o be_v proper_o apply_v to_o those_o animal_n that_o do_v mischief_n by_o poison_n or_o by_o bite_v upon_o this_o account_n be_v it_o that_o c._n 11._o number_n 19_o we_o say_v out_o of_o arethas_n etc._n etc._n and_o st._n jerome_n interpret_v daniel_n four_o beast_n to_o be_v four_o kingdom_n and_o say_v and_o this_o be_v to_o he_o note_v that_o the_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n of_o kingdom_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o name_n of_o beast_n arethas_n do_v also_o so_o interpret_v it_o and_o show_v the_o holy_a methodius_n and_o st._n hippolytus_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n ribera_n quote_v st._n jerome_n and_o arethas_n it_o be_v also_o worth_a the_o observe_n that_o in_o those_o very_a day_n when_o these_o vision_n be_v write_v the_o roman_a people_n and_o empire_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o great_a beast_n by_o their_o own_o heathen_a author_n who_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o that_o expression_n than_o the_o self-willed_a command_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o people_n or_o empire_n thus_o do_v suetonius_n represent_v tiberius_n his_o censure_n of_o his_o friend_n for_o persuade_v he_o to_o take_v the_o government_n upon_o he_o as_o man_n that_o be_v ignorant_a what_o a_o great_a beast_n a_o empire_n be_v quanta_fw-la bellua_fw-la esset_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o tiberio_n art_n 24._o and_o horace_n ep._n 1._o lib._n 1._o call_v the_o roman_a people_n bellua_fw-la multorum_fw-la capitum_fw-la a_o great_a many-headed_a beast_n as_o for_o the_o common_a use_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n there_o be_v near_o 60_o instance_n against_o nothing_o that_o be_v plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o signify_v only_a difference_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o government_n without_o any_o reference_n to_o idolatrous_a worship_n that_o be_v any_o where_o express_o mention_v thus_o in_o the_o first_o six_o head_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o beast_n thrice_o in_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n there_o in_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 5._o but_o it_o may_v be_v urge_v that_o there_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n there_o be_v a_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o east_n and_o west_n by_o constantine_n and_o two_o distinct_a jurisdiction_n seat_v at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n this_o division_n come_v to_o be_v perfect_o settle_v at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o first_o theodosius_n and_o continue_v in_o that_o estate_n for_o near_a 80_o year_n and_o this_o also_o not_o as_o two_o divide_a kingdom_n which_o must_v have_v be_v represent_v by_o two_o head_n or_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o all_o the_o example_n of_o division_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n but_o as_o two_o half_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a empire_n by_o a_o joint_n and_o common_a concern_v of_o both_o those_o part_n for_o the_o government_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v much_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o the_o same_o roman_a commonwealth_n this_o then_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o new_a face_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n as_o different_a from_o the_o first_o as_o the_o consul_n seem_v to_o be_v from_o the_o regal_a power_n but_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o rule_v person_n that_o have_v the_o same_o name_n and_o title_n be_v know_v by_o several_a instance_n not_o to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o government_n the_o consul_n be_v sometime_o please_v sometime_o cuspinian_n in_o chronic._n cassiodori_n pag._n 264._o the_o triumvirate_n give_v the_o consulship_n to_o as_o many_o of_o the_o prince_n as_o they_o please_v more_o than_o two_o sometime_o 262._o sometime_o in_o cassiodorus_n chronicon_fw-la it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o pompey_n in_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n continue_v alone_o the_o only_a consul_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o choice_n at_o the_o usual_a time_n and_o so_o be_v lepidus_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o triumvirate_n cuspinian_n in_o chronic._n cassiodor_n pag._n 250._o &_o pag._n 262._o but_o one_o the_o military_a tribune_n with_o the_o power_n of_o consul_n be_v sometime_o more_o sometime_o few_o 95._o few_o fenestilla_n de_fw-fr magistrate_n romans_n c._n 16._o there_o be_v therefore_o three_o military_a tribune_n create_v with_o the_o power_n of_o consul_n and_o be_v continue_v with_o great_a variety_n for_o their_o number_n sometime_o they_o be_v twenty_o sometime_o more_o sometime_o few_o or_o as_o this_o be_v correct_v by_o cuspinian_n as_o wrong_o print_v in_o the_o pandect_n f._n de_fw-la orig._n juris_fw-la at_o first_o six_o afterward_o eight_o or_o somewhat_o more_o as_o livy_n write_v in_o his_o five_o book_n cuspinian_n in_o cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la p._n 95._o in_o a_o very_a great_a variety_n and_o the_o imperial_a power_n itself_o before_o this_o establishment_n of_o the_o two_o empire_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o sometime_o two_o sometime_o three_o and_o once_o of_o four_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o these_o change_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n ever_o account_v any_o other_o than_o the_o same_o consulary_a tribunal_n and_o imperial_a government_n nor_o be_v the_o two_o czar_n of_o muscovy_n of_o late_o account_v any_o thing_n more_o than_o the_o same_o government_n by_o emperor_n that_o it_o be_v before_o nor_o be_v the_o increase_n or_o diminish_v the_o settle_a number_n of_o senator_n at_o several_a time_n the_o make_v a_o new_a senate_n and_o the_o have_v two_o different_a seat_n of_o supreme_a authority_n be_v not_o much_o more_o than_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n 6._o if_o the_o distance_n betwixt_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v too_o far_o asunder_o for_o the_o description_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 7_o 8._o which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v immediate_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o particle_n then_o in_o that_o expression_n and_o then_o shall_v be_v reveal_v be_v very_o often_o in_o scripture_n use_v where_o there_o be_v a_o great_a distance_n of_o time_n betwixt_o that_o which_o go_v before_o and_o that_o which_o it_o introduce_v grotius_n do_v upon_o this_o verse_n acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o partitle_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o then_o do_v very_o ordinary_o in_o scripture_n connect_v very_o distant_a time_n together_o of_o which_o he_o there_o give_v many_o example_n beside_o by_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o come_v betwixt_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o the_o imperial_a government_n and_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v mean_v another_o form_n of_o government_n of_o some_o short_a continuance_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n and_o the_o time_n that_o be_v assign_v here_o for_o it_o be_v but_o seventy_o year_n which_o be_v but_o the_o age_n of_o one_o single_a person_n 15._o isa_n 23._o 15._o whereas_o those_o that_o do_v the_o most_o oppose_v this_o way_n do_v make_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o continue_v near_o twice_o as_o long_o but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o clear_o show_v the_o little_a weight_n there_o be_v in_o the_o particle_n then_o in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o opinion_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n concern_v the_o first_o rise_v and_o appearance_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n for_o they_o general_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v either_o a_o good_a while_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o empire_n or_o some_o while_n after_o and_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v in_o what_o a_o state_n of_o humiliation_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o arrian_n king_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n in_o italy_n immediate_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n must_v conclude_v that_o that_o be_v a_o very_a improper_a posture_n of_o the_o roman_a affair_n to_o fix_v the_o reveal_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n to_o but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o full_o answer_v this_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n may_v not_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n may_v be_v the_o false_a prophet_n and_o then_o why_o may_v he_o not_o be_v think_v to_o make_v some_o
show_n of_o himself_o before_o the_o full_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o his_o fullgrown_a appearance_n be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n 7._o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o imperial_a line_n that_o be_v begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o rule_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o deprivation_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o emperor_n from_o justinian_n can_v not_o be_v the_o beast_n since_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o be_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o confer_v of_o the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n upon_o charlemaigne_n not_o long_o after_o do_v continue_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o this_o day_n and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o perfect_a inter-reign_a from_o the_o end_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n to_o charlemaigne_n that_o will_v not_o have_v discontinue_v the_o imperial_a head_n for_o since_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n own_v for_o supreme_a there_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a during_o that_o space_n of_o time_n the_o imperial_a head_n still_o continue_v without_o the_o interposition_n of_o any_o other_o for_o the_o lombard_n king_n who_o be_v the_o only_a appear_a power_n of_o italy_n beside_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o pope_n adjacent_a pope_n petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o speak_v of_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n and_o then_o he_o deliver_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o abbot_n fulrade_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o five_o city_n that_o be_v ancona_n and_o the_o four_o town_n of_o the_o picene_a territory_n and_o other_o adjacent_a have_v all_o their_o most_o considerable_a territory_n give_v he_o by_o pepin_n the_o father_n of_o charlemaigne_n and_o pope_n and_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n quote_v the_o historiae_fw-la francorum_fw-la for_o what_o follow_v pope_n stephen_n the_o successor_n of_o zacharias_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o anoint_a pepin_n and_o his_o two_o son_n viz._n charles_n afterward_o charlemaignc_n and_o carolomannus_n for_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n and_o oblige_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o frank_n to_o choose_v none_o of_o any_o family_n than_o these_o who_o he_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n to_o defend_v the_o apostolic_a see_n and_o so_o pepin_n enter_v that_o year_n into_o italy_n for_o that_o very_a purpose_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n martin_n and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n have_v say_v that_o pope_n stephen_n translate_v the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n for_o since_o the_o business_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o exalt_v the_o head_n of_o it_o the_o pope_n as_o appear_v dist_n 6._o tibi_fw-la domino_fw-la and_o to_o protect_v the_o clergy_n 96_o distinct_a c._n ult_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n as_o other_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v 23._o q._n 5._o c._n principes_fw-la etc._n etc._n administratores_fw-la and_o since_o constantine_n and_o his_o son_n leo_n require_v to_o do_v this_o by_o pope_n stephen_n against_o the_o lombard_n as_o appear_v exeunt_n de_fw-fr elect._n venerabilem_fw-la in_o ult_n glossâ_fw-la do_v refuse_v to_o do_v it_o therefore_o do_v pope_n stephen_n choose_v pepin_n and_o charles_n etc._n etc._n and_o their_o successor_n etc._n etc._n and_o for_o the_o contrariety_n of_o chronicle_n we_o ought_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o frank_n abovementioned_a which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o a_o frank_n who_o therefore_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o transaction_n of_o this_o translation_n for_o this_o history_n of_o the_o frank_n in_o this_o matter_n concern_v charlemaigne_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o abbot_n rhegius_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o trier_n who_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v think_v to_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o his_o own_o country_n the_o sum_n of_o the_o canon-law_n print_v at_o venice_n with_o the_o privilege_n of_o almost_o all_o monarch_n and_o pope_n by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o speculum_fw-la of_o pope_n emperor_n and_o king_n do_v affirm_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o frank_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o pope_n stephen_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o ludovicus_n a_o bebenburg_n attribute_n to_o pepin_n ann._n dom._n 753._o and_o a._n rosellus_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 755._o and_o marinus_n to_o the_o same_o year_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la sect_n quod_fw-la translatio_fw-la imp._n non_fw-la facta_fw-la erat_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la and_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o de_fw-la translatione_fw-la imp._n romani_fw-la in_o germanos_fw-la cap._n 12._o grant_n that_o charlemaigne_n conquer_v italy_n 20_o year_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n charlemaigne_n himself_o reference_n see_v reference_n be_v within_o some_o year_n after_o leo_n isaurus_n own_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o royal_a defender_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o have_v not_o the_o title_n of_o emperor_n till_o many_o year_n after_o if_o any_o shall_v dispute_v the_o right_n of_o charlemaigne_n because_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v commentator_n be_v bellarmin_n in_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la c._n 12._o do_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n to_o charlemaigne_n and_o of_o the_o own_n the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n and_o cap._n 5._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n in_o note_n 6._o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n m._n frehem_n his_o commentator_n unjust_o depose_v they_o may_v as_o well_o question_v the_o right_n of_o succession_n in_o most_o of_o the_o emperor_n before_o possession_n and_o not_o right_o be_v that_o which_o do_v always_o confirm_v the_o imperial_a title_n and_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o find_v any_o constant_a way_n of_o succession_n or_o election_n in_o the_o imperial_a line_n before_o charlemaigne_n to_o find_v a_o right_n upon_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v elect_v by_o the_o army_n sometime_o by_o the_o people_n sometime_o adopt_v by_o another_o emperor_n all_o that_o can_v be_v find_v constant_a about_o it_o be_v that_o general_o they_o use_v to_o have_v 10._o have_v see_v grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o note_v 1._o chap._n 3._o &_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 13._o in_o the_o same_o note_n and_o the_o comment_n there_o on_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n see_v also_o lipsius_n of_o these_o acclamation_n 2._o elect._n cap._n 10._o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o senate_n which_o be_v free_o give_v speak_v give_v of_o charlemaign'_v acclamation_n all_o historian_n speak_v to_o charlemaigne_n from_o who_o there_o have_v be_v continue_v a_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a line_n to_o this_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o julius_n caesar_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n consul_n reference_n paulus_n merula_n de_fw-fr legibus_fw-la romanis_n pag._n 58._o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v bound_v the_o senate_n have_v more_o authority_n than_o the_o magistrate_n the_o common_a people_n have_v the_o great_a authority_n in_o all_o the_o people_n together_o be_v the_o majesty_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o the_o consul_n rod_n be_v hang_v down_o when_o they_o come_v into_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o people_n because_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o consul_n people_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o commit_v treason_n be_v in_o majestatem_fw-la populi_n romani_fw-la peccare_fw-la and_o it_o be_v a_o general_o continue_a custom_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o receive_v the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o title_n from_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n 8._o but_o it_o may_v be_v here_o urge_v that_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v manifest_o discontinue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o tumult_n of_o italy_n under_o the_o 13._o the_o see_v petavii_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o l._n 8._o c._n 13._o berengarii_fw-la when_o there_o be_v such_o frequent_a change_n of_o the_o king_n of_o italy_n this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o more_o force_n than_o the_o former_a except_v the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v berengarius_fw-la king_n at_o rome_n by_o pope_n john_n the_o xth._n but_o his_o reign_n be_v so_o very_o short_a after_o it_o and_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o after_o he_o so_o like_o a_o mere_a scuffle_n
of_o competitor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o beside_o not_o own_v as_o head_n of_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o account_v it_o any_o settle_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n prop._n 21._o part_n 1._o hugo_n of_o arles_n have_v indeed_o the_o principality_n of_o rome_n with_o marozia_n but_o he_o be_v present_o cast_v out_o of_o it_o again_o beside_o that_o that_o that_o ibid._n cap._n 14._o the_o german_a writer_n account_n conrade_n and_o henry_n auceps_fw-la emperor_n in_o succession_n to_o ludovicus_n the_o immediate_a emperor_n before_o they_o and_o then_o there_o will_v not_o be_v above_o 8_o year_n of_o vacancy_n other_o reject_v these_o two_o because_o they_o be_v not_o anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o german_n do_v much_o dispute_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o the_o king_n of_o germany_n with_o who_o the_o imperial_a title_n of_o rome_n have_v continue_v by_o right_a of_o succession_n from_o charlemaigne_n till_o that_o time_n do_v still_o retain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o appearance_n because_o they_o be_v neither_o formal_o disow_v by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n nor_o have_v any_o other_o set_v up_o there_o in_o their_o place_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n be_v then_o account_v a_o particular_a jurisdiction_n by_o itself_o distinct_a from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o that_o time_n almost_o absolute_a in_o that_o city_n so_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v that_o the_o false_a prophet_n act_v for_o a_o little_a time_n without_o the_o beast_n 9_o and_o this_o last_o observation_n may_v occasion_v a_o scruple_n how_o the_o emperor_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n when_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a title_n of_o it_o the_o easy_a answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o all_o that_o be_v require_v to_o make_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v chapter_n be_v see_v note_v the_o 6_o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n a_o settle_a secular_a authority_n own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o it_o and_o have_v so_o little_a power_n or_o influence_n over_o it_o for_o all_o his_o power_n be_v to_o be_v exercise_v before_o he_o by_o another_o church-head_n distinct_a from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v think_v necessary_a 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o for_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v particular_o resident_a at_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a emperor_n ever_o after_o the_o make_n ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n by_o honorius_n must_v have_v cease_v to_o have_v be_v the_o head_n of_o rome_n 10._o it_o may_v then_o be_v reply_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n of_o rome_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n shall_v seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v change_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o have_v a_o title_n only_o but_o that_o title_n must_v be_v own_v by_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o sole_a secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o whereas_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o the_o only_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v no_o further_o own_v to_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v there_o than_o what_o the_o 3._o the_o all_o historian_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o for_o crown_v the_o emperor_n justin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o absolute_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n see_v note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n lib._n 3._o king_n of_o the_o goth_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o real_a and_o actual_a possession_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v they_o as_o partner_n with_o they_o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o title_n of_o that_o city_n 11._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v very_o often_o in_o war_n with_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o strict_a confederacy_n that_o be_v everywhere_o express_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o since_o they_o have_v be_v notwithstanding_o at_o a_o constant_a agreement_n in_o the_o great_a design_n of_o their_o confederacy_n which_o be_v persecution_n for_o false_a worship_n their_o occasional_a difference_n about_o other_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o be_v regard_v at_o most_o not_o more_o than_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o yet_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n 12._o how_o also_o can_v the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n about_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n when_o they_o be_v many_o of_o they_o arrian_n at_o the_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n the_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o they_o be_v soon_o bring_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o see_v of_o rome_n france_n spain_n and_o all_o justinian_n conquest_n change_v about_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age._n 13._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n distinct_a from_o one_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o one_o secular_a head_n that_o can_v deserve_v to_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v but_o such_o a_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o have_v a_o superior_a right_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n while_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o it_o be_v divide_v 21._o prop._n 21._o into_o ten_o sovereignty_n and_o by_o that_o right_o have_v a_o claim_n to_o a_o jurisdiction_n paramount_n to_o they_o all_o and_o such_o be_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n to_o chapter_n to_o see_v notes_n m_o and_z n_z on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n reserve_a right_n over_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v at_o present_a so_o great_a and_o public_a a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o german_a emperor_n superiority_n over_o over_o other_o king_n only_o as_o he_o be_v roman_a emperor_n that_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v he_o be_v suffer_v to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o king_n who_o have_v both_o a_o much_o large_a dominion_n than_o he_o and_o a_o much_o ancient_a title_n and_o who_o take_v place_n of_o he_o before_o he_o have_v the_o imperial_a title_n when_o he_o have_v nothing_o but_o his_o hereditary_a country_n but_o that_o which_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v regard_v for_o the_o qualify_a he_o for_o this_o character_n of_o a_o head_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o he_o be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a civil_a head_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n in_o one_o common_a design_n that_o they_o be_v all_o engage_v in_o because_o he_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o manage_n they_o all_o for_o that_o end_n and_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o their_o head_n in_o it_o 14._o it_o may_v be_v further_o inquire_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v subdue_v three_o king_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v say_v there_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o his_o joint_a confederacy_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o one_o thing_n engage_v in_o one_o design_n and_o than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o that_o design_n will_v be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o beast_n so_o that_o the_o subdue_a of_o the_o three_o king_n may_v thus_o be_v either_o title_n either_o hierom._n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 145._o say_v that_o justinian_n build_v that_o magnificent_a temple_n of_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n in_o memory_n of_o his_o persian_a vandalic_a and_o gothick_n victory_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr casaribus_fw-la pag._n 139._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belisarius_n expedition_n against_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o he_o enter_v in_o a_o triumph_n into_o constantinople_n for_o that_o conquest_n and_o pag._n 140._o say_v that_o he_o have_v a_o most_o pompous_a triumph_n from_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o vandal_n be_v then_o consul_n in_o ordinary_a and_o pag._n 141._o say_v that_o when_o justinian_n have_v recover_v italy_n and_o subdue_v africa_n and_o persia_n he_o put_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o victory_n into_o his_o title_n justinian_n conquest_n or_o character_n or_o
about_o the_o year_n 1820_o for_o their_o last_a end_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o they_o be_v make_v to_o be_v but_o 1260_o year_n or_o 17_o year_n short_a of_o the_o full_a account_n of_o the_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a b._n n._n b._n every_o of_o those_o 1260_o year_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o want_v five_o day_n in_o they_o and_o then_o they_o will_v reach_v but_o to_o just_a the_o year_n 1800._o and_o this_o i_o account_v to_o be_v the_o true_a way_n of_o determine_v the_o number_n of_o the_o year_n in_o both_o the_o half_n of_o the_o week_n of_o time_n here_o refer_v to_o for_o the_o industrious_a care_n that_o the_o prophecy_n seem_v to_o take_v in_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o limit_v the_o number_n of_o year_n contain_v in_o the_o latter_a half_n of_o that_o great_a week_n be_v sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o former_a half_n of_o it_o before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v no_o such_o limitation_n in_o it_o be_v to_o be_v account_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a custom_n of_o the_o babylonian_a nation_n for_o their_o number_n of_o day_n in_o a_o year_n to_o which_o all_o this_o peculiar_a calculation_n of_o the_o time_n do_v refer_v for_o the_o exception_n express_o put_v in_o to_o the_o one_o half_a be_v a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o common_a way_n of_o account_n in_o the_o other_o half_a where_o there_o be_v none_o thus_o may_v we_o observe_v that_o this_o great_a tribulation_n of_o the_o domination_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v in_o that_o resemble_v the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a tribulation_n that_o ever_o befall_v the_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v characterise_v by_o our_o saviour_n the_o day_n that_o this_o shall_v have_v in_o it_o in_o proportion_n to_o the_o other_o half_a of_o the_o seven_o before_o it_o be_v shorten_v for_o the_o elect_v sake_n and_o all_o the_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v for_o the_o shorten_n of_o the_o length_n of_o 1260_o year_n by_o the_o chaldaic_a and_o greek_a account_n without_o the_o additional_a five_o day_n express_o refer_v to_o in_o the_o prophecy_n do_v also_o prove_v that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n who_o time_n be_v measure_v out_o by_o these_o year_n can_v not_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 450._o for_o then_o his_o time_n will_v now_o have_v be_v almost_o just_o run_v out_o for_o 1260_o chaldaic_a year_n will_v be_v but_o 1242_o which_o add_v to_o 450_o will_v make_v but_o 1692_o for_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o that_o be_v the_o time_n to_o which_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v fix_v by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o the_o protestant_n that_o take_v other_o way_n for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n but_o in_o the_o short_a account_n of_o these_o year_n they_o appear_v however_o to_o be_v so_o prodigious_a a_o length_n of_o time_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o one_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o comparison_n with_o any_o other_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n by_o which_o the_o whole_a b._n n._n b._n time_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v measure_v out_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n that_o that_o be_v a_o very_a sufficient_a reason_n for_o the_o particular_a mention_n of_o they_o as_o the_o half_a of_o some_o week_n of_o year_n for_o by_o that_o this_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v set_v out_o by_o that_o which_o be_v the_o most_o remarkable_a circumstance_n in_o it_o viz._n the_o continuance_n of_o it_o in_o the_o last_o monarchy_n of_o the_o four_o as_o long_o as_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o church_n under_o all_o the_o other_o three_o monarchy_n and_o that_o also_o in_o but_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n chap._n ii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o character_n of_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o explain_v of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o yet_o be_v of_o come_v after_o a_o seven_o which_o shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n of_o the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o law_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n reign_v one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o go_v on_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o imperial_a head_n cut_v off_o by_o the_o goth_n and_o restore_v by_o justinian_n do_v very_o natural_o agree_v with_o the_o character_n of_o its_o be_v a_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o because_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 11._o it_o be_v the_o six_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o a_o eight_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o restauration_n by_o justinian_n and_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a thing_n to_o see_v how_o other_o be_v force_v to_o make_v either_o their_o eight_o king_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o seven_o or_o their_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o uphold_v their_o interpretation_n and_o that_o also_o show_v how_o the_o imperial_a head_n restore_v by_o justinian_n be_v the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o ch_z 13._o 3._o and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v ch_z 17._o 8._o which_o do_v but_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o its_o be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o have_v be_v once_o past_o before_o for_o all_o those_o expression_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v before_o it_o be_v deadly_o wound_v by_o the_o goth_n than_o cease_v to_o be_v while_o the_o gothish_a king_n be_v the_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o afterward_o be_v heal_v again_o by_o the_o return_n of_o the_o imperial_a rule_n over_o rome_n in_o justinian_n where_o by_o the_o way_n may_v be_v observe_v how_o just_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o roman_a imperial_a power_n in_o the_o east_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n do_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o and_o yet_o be_v at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o have_v but_o a_o small_a share_n in_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o the_o gothish_a king_n see_v the_o account_n of_o their_o 18._o note_v 20_o 21._o on_o chap._n 18._o union_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o consul_n etc._n etc._n but_o whereas_o the_o first_o of_o these_o expression_n seem_v to_o belong_v only_o to_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o other_o be_v say_v of_o the_o beast_n indefinite_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o which_o be_v the_o heal_v head_n coral_n 3._o prop._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o riddle_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v the_o learned_a 642._o vol._n 1._o p._n 642._o dr._n more_o have_v show_v that_o that_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v subject_a to_o those_o several_a change_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v tie_v to_o any_o one_o set_v particular_a time_n when_o those_o inconsistent_a character_n be_v real_o verify_v of_o it_o altogether_o as_o several_a compound_a name_n of_o thing_n be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o to_o understand_v it_o literal_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o open_a contradiction_n or_o to_o understand_v those_o character_n about_o the_o same_o qualification_n of_o it_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v but_o be_v see_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n it_o be_v very_o near_o be_v verify_v to_o the_o great_a nicety_n about_o the_o imperial_a government_n it_o be_v supreme_a at_o rome_n before_o they_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o their_o time_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v own_v for_o its_o share_n with_o they_o in_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o to_o make_v out_o this_o difficulty_n by_o apply_v these_o expression_n only_o to_o a_o quality_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v as_o dr._n more_o do_v to_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a acceptation_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 6_o that_o be_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v the_o thing_n of_o which_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v must_v be_v verify_v the_o character_n of_o his_o be_v a_o eight_o after_o a_o seven_o king_n which_o shall_v continue_v but_o a_o short_a space_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o 10._o ch._n 17._o
former_a a_o carve_a image_n be_v indeed_o but_o the_o dead_a likeness_n of_o some_o single_a person_n but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o public_a state_n that_o be_v alive_a as_o this_o be_v must_v be_v some_o rule_v power_n in_o the_o same_o state_n that_o have_v a_o very_a lively_a resemblance_n to_o it_o for_o it_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v ordinary_o describe_v to_o be_v together_o and_o the_o image_n be_v make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o must_v like_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o beside_o be_v make_v by_o a_o false_a prophet_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o live_a image_n then_o must_v necessary_o be_v a_o universal_a rule_n of_o the_o world_n like_v to_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a roman_n state_n and_o according_o we_o find_v it_o speak_v and_o command_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v it_o chap._n 13._o 15._o force_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o it_o and_o to_o take_v the_o name_n of_o it_o v._o 16._o which_o show_v the_o extent_n of_o its_o power_n to_o be_v as_o large_a as_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n its_o original_a it_o have_v also_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n in_o it_o v._o 15._o which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o supreme_a power_n now_o this_o be_v all_o for_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o enforce_n of_o false_a worship_n which_o it_o be_v inspire_v with_o life_n by_o a_o false_a prophet_n to_o effect_v and_o one_o of_o the_o punishment_n be_v excommunication_n 17._o v._o 14._o v._n 17._o that_o man_n may_v not_o buy_v or_o sell_v which_o be_v a_o usual_a punishment_n victual_n punishment_n selden_n de_fw-fr synod_n l._n 1._o cap._n 7._o de_fw-fr effectibus_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la he_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o either_o great_a or_o lesser_a excommunication_n be_v say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o effect_n of_o they_o be_v separation_n from_o converse_n from_o the_o synagogue_n from_o the_o public_a assembly_n from_o all_o the_o people_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o he_o that_o be_v accurse_v with_o cherem_n be_v not_o to_o have_v any_o commerce_n with_o any_o but_o just_a so_o much_o as_o to_o get_v victual_n of_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o synagogue_n among_o the_o jew_n all_o which_o denote_v it_o to_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n equal_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o the_o universality_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n indeed_o what_o kind_n of_o power_n within_o the_o same_o bound_n and_o territory_n can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o ecclesiastical_a that_o can_v be_v a_o live_a image_n of_o the_o secular_a exercise_v supreme_a authority_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n as_o this_o be_v describe_v this_o image_n therefore_o must_v be_v a_o church-rule_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n and_o since_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o be_v universal_a or_o catholic_n and_o also_o roman_n can_v it_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o roman-catholick-church_n and_o since_o all_o the_o life_n that_o it_o have_v be_v inspire_v into_o it_o by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v the_o papal_a power_n corol._n 3_o prop._n 25._o what_o plain_a description_n can_v we_o have_v have_v of_o the_o roman-catholick-church_n under_o the_o pope_n or_o what_o can_v there_o be_v that_o be_v a_o orbi_fw-la a_o leo_fw-la sermo_n 1._o de_fw-fr natali_n apos_n rome_n have_v a_o large_a jurisdiction_n in_o its_o spiritual_a reign_n than_o it_o have_v former_o in_o its_o worldly_a empire_n bellarm._n l._n 5._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 6._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v great_a than_o the_o emperor_n etc._n etc._n stenelius_n eugubinus_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr donat._n constant_n by_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o papacy_n rome_n have_v recover_v a_o greatness_n very_o little_a different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n since_o all_o nation_n from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n reverence_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o former_o do_v the_o emperor_n see_v the_o expression_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o of_o his_o own_o authority_n greg._n 7._o epist_n 37._o the_o roman_a ceremonial_a l._n 1._o c._n 2._o show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o invest_v the_o pope_n with_o his_o authority_n i_o invest_v thou_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n that_o thou_o may_v rule_v over_o the_o city_n and_o the_o world_n urbi_fw-la &_o orbi_fw-la more_o exact_a live_a image_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n under_o the_o imperial_a power_n for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o have_v a_o jurisdiction_n equal_a to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o state_n both_o pope_n and_o emperor_n have_v long_o since_o have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v both_o a_o triple_a crown_n though_o for_o different_a jurisdiction_n they_o be_v both_o call_v king_n of_o king_n the_o body_n of_o the_o image_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n be_v part_v out_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o patriarch_n archbishop_n and_o bishop_n have_v their_o rank_n and_o place_n everywhere_o according_a to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o state_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a diocese_n do_v arise_v from_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o several_a civil_a diocese_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o constantine_n and_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o of_o council_n 6_o in_o trullo_n can._n 37._o the_o canon_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o father_n we_o do_v also_o observe_v which_o say_v thus_o if_o any_o city_n be_v or_o shall_v be_v new_o raise_v by_o the_o royal_a power_n the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n shall_v follow_v the_o public_a and_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o two_o synod_n that_o if_o any_o city_n be_v new_o raise_v by_o the_o emperor_n the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n there_o shall_v be_v conform_v to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o church_n and_o state_n do_v run_v parallel_n to_o one_o another_o through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n just_a like_o the_o artery_n and_o vein_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o proportion_n everywhere_o to_o one_o another_o many_o a_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la pag._n 234._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la the_o number_n ten_n be_v very_o often_o in_o scripture_n use_v indefinite_o for_o a_o great_a many_o chap._n iii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o wherein_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n do_v consist_v by_o the_o process_n of_o the_o former_a chapter_n we_o have_v all_o the_o confederate_n in_o the_o design_n of_o the_o beast_n discover_v to_o we_o there_o be_v the_o imperial_a roman_a state_n for_o the_o beast_n with_o his_o last_o head_n the_o image_n and_o false_a prophet_n for_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n for_o those_o roman_a catholic_n king_n who_o force_n their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n enjoin_v by_o the_o papal_a power_n or_o imperial_a authority_n and_o now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n it_o be_v certain_a in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o word_n here_o use_v to_o express_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o which_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o signify_v the_o adoration_n give_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o their_o image_n public_o set_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o adorare_fw-la be_v the_o term_n in_o common_a use_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n to_o express_v that_o profound_a reverence_n which_o be_v pay_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o image_n and_o then_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o more_o require_v to_o make_v application_n of_o this_o phrase_n but_o only_o to_o show_v what_o obedience_n be_v give_v to_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o rome_n by_o all_o the_o world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n but_o because_o we_o find_v that_o the_o they_o the_o grotius_n in_o decal_n nor_o do_v the_o first_o christian_n think_v it_o contrary_a to_o their_o religion_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o the_o emperor_n image_n but_o when_o they_o afterward_o join_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n with_o their_o own_o they_o choose_v to_o endure_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o to_o worship_v they_o first_o christian_n do_v pay_v that_o reverence_n beforementioned_a to_o the_o
emperor_n and_o their_o image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pagan_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o here_o mean_v than_o a_o bare_a external_a civil_a veneration_n of_o the_o high_a power_n as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v something_o very_o much_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n and_o of_o those_o babylonian_a king_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o nothing_o less_o than_o this_o can_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 4._o who_o be_v say_v to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v so_o that_o be_v as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n that_o prophecy_n do_v certain_o belong_v to_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o the_o worship_n here_o mention_v must_v be_v understand_v the_o give_v of_o divine_a honour_n or_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n that_o be_v to_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o unquestionable_a way_n to_o effect_v this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v place_n make_v grot._n responsde_v antichristo_fw-la pag._n 77._o i_o detest_v every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o impose_v persecute_v spirit_n and_o that_o have_v appear_v not_o only_o near_o the_o tiber_n but_o about_o the_o lake_n lemanus_n and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o arbitrary_a will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n or_o the_o church_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n divine_o inspire_v or_o to_o be_v public_o obey_v as_o such_o by_o outward_a compliance_n with_o it_o this_o be_v certain_o to_o set_v up_o one_o own_o will_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o stand_v one_o self_n in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v exercise_v with_o a_o irresistible_a power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_o the_o show_v one_o self_n to_o be_v a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n for_o there_o can_v nothing_o else_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o also_o have_v that_o name_n in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_n a_o still_o much_o high_a improvement_n of_o this_o worship_n be_v it_o if_o it_o be_v enjoin_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v these_o arbitrary_a decree_n to_o be_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o to_o obey_v they_o but_o especial_o if_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o only_o about_o thing_n leave_v indifferent_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o be_v also_o injunction_n contrary_a to_o the_o will_n and_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o if_o this_o be_v do_v with_o the_o show_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o it_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n for_o he_o do_v certain_o make_v himself_o very_o near_o as_o absolute_a a_o sovereign_n of_o a_o nation_n who_o do_v unjust_o exercise_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o undoubted_a prince_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o authority_n as_o he_o that_o do_v it_o by_o a_o open_a usurpation_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v carry_v on_o with_o a_o still_o great_a arrogance_n and_o claim_n of_o divinity_n in_o it_o if_o it_o pretend_v to_o a_o title_n of_o infallibility_n in_o all_o that_o it_o can_v enjoin_v for_o as_o this_o divine_a attribute_n be_v the_o fundamental_a ground_n of_o all_o the_o high_a act_n of_o faith_n in_o god_n so_o be_v it_o a_o claim_n of_o a_o infinite_a power_n in_o man_n and_o do_v give_v not_o give_v thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la in_o his_o tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n do_v the_o best_a lay_v open_a the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o establish_v infallibility_n in_o any_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o where_n where_o it_o real_o be_v not_o tab._n 20_o 21._o this_o claim_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o prove_v there_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o heresy_n and_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o sin_n because_o if_o those_o who_o claim_v it_o shall_v err_v it_o will_v lead_v all_o the_o church_n into_o the_o same_o without_o any_o possibility_n of_o remedy_n there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o that_o claim_n in_o any_o governing-part_n of_o the_o church_n where_o that_o privilege_n real_o be_v not_o authority_n to_o all_o the_o act_n of_o their_o own_o will_n free_v they_o from_o reference_n see_v reference_n all_o bound_n and_o measure_n or_o rule_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n set_v they_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o all_o humane_a judicature_n and_o make_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n the_o last_o appeal_n for_o all_o controversy_n and_o their_o arbitrary_a decision_n to_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n how_o inconsiderable_a do_v the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n appear_v to_o be_v in_o comparison_n with_o this_o profound_a veneration_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o conscience_n give_v to_o the_o arbitrary_a false_a and_o wicked_a decree_n of_o either_o ignorant_a or_o design_v man_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n and_o all_o these_o particular_n be_v make_v good_a in_o the_o matter_n before_o we_o by_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o their_o sanction_n and_o edict_n to_o force_v their_o own_o faith_n in_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o error_n of_o general_a council_n upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n catholic_n to_o be_v assent_v to_o as_o scripture_n as_o it_o have_v be_v the_o common_a stile_n of_o council_n ever_o since_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o publish_v their_o decree_n under_o the_o title_n of_o thing_n divine_o inspire_v thus_o do_v socrates_n show_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o ep._n that_o constantine_n there_o say_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o 300_o bishop_n at_o nice_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o ibid._n ep._n 4._o to_o the_o church_n he_o say_v of_o all_o council_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n cardinal_n julian_n harangue_n to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o bohemian_o in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n be_v not_o less_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o gospel_n because_o it_o be_v they_o that_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n divine_a truth_n reference_n see_v reference_n and_o many_o time_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o secular_a arm_n to_o execute_v the_o like_a injunction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o this_o kind_n also_o be_v the_o unwarrantable_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o unlawful_a canon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n enforce_v by_o the_o themselves_o the_o by_o virtue_n of_o such_o order_n from_o that_o power_n as_o these_o determination_n in_o the_o decretal_n and_o gloss_n do_v authorise_v viz._n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n set_v over_o the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o all_o other_o king_n and_o state_n and_o to_o assign_v they_o deputy_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o thing_n here_o upon_o earth_n in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o he_o can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v square_a to_o be_v round_o injustice_n to_o be_v justice_n that_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v something_o that_o he_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n of_o judge_v and_o that_o just_o against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n nation_n and_o of_o particular_a country_n human_a and_o divine_a above_o and_o against_o right_n against_o all_o decree_n and_o order_n of_o council_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o these_o gloss_n the_o pope_n do_v recommend_v to_o the_o public_a as_o authentic_a see_v jus_n canonic_a gregor_n 13._o aventin_n lib._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw
the_o custom_n of_o the_o former_a synod_n at_o constantinople_n send_v its_o legate_n at_o thy_o command_n and_o the_o emperor_n himself_o say_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n that_o the_o divine_a benignity_n have_v commit_v the_o helm_n of_o the_o universal_a ship_n to_o his_o care_n he_o have_v take_v care_n before_o all_o thing_n to_o appease_v the_o ecclesiastical_a storm_n the_o pope_n legate_n do_v indeed_o preside_v in_o this_o council_n but_o it_o be_v the_o first_o wherever_o they_o can_v be_v find_v to_o have_v do_v so_o radevicus_n say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o pavia_n that_o be_v call_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o schism_n betwixt_o alexander_n the_o second_o and_o victor_n the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o that_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n do_v declare_v that_o he_o summon_v it_o by_o his_o authority_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o in_o his_o decree_n for_o it_o to_o the_o bishop_n express_v the_o same_o thing_n radevic_n c._n 51._o &_o deinceps_fw-la and_o all_o their_o meeting_n in_o council_n assert_n his_o authority_n from_o the_o example_n of_o constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charles_n and_o otho_n aeneas_n silvius_n ep._n 34._o say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n that_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n with_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o emperor_n chapter_n see_v reference_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o summon_v the_o general_a council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o often_o preside_v himself_o in_o they_o and_o manage_v the_o dispute_n there_o and_o appoint_v other_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o absence_n all_o application_n be_v make_v to_o he_o as_o the_o supreme_a authority_n among_o they_o when_o he_o be_v present_a and_o those_o that_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n in_o his_o absence_n be_v delegated_a from_o he_o his_o will_n be_v consult_v upon_o all_o occasion_n the_o definition_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o council_n subscribe_v to_o be_v many_o time_n propose_v by_o he_o and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n and_o after_o the_o bishop_n the_o emperor_n subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o as_o the_o last_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o then_o be_v the_o council_n say_v to_o be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o confirm_v or_o make_v valid_a and_o not_o before_o for_o the_o emperor_n have_v a_o negative_a voice_n in_o all_o they_o do_v as_o well_o as_o the_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o do_v it_o whenever_o he_o please_v to_o concern_v himself_o in_o it_o after_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o assembly_n that_o which_o make_v their_o definition_n and_o decree_n to_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o obey_v be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o the_o emperor_n edict_n for_o that_o purpose_n which_o be_v publish_v with_o the_o threat_n of_o anathema_n as_o well_o as_o civil_a punishment_n before_o punishment_n see_v cod._n theodos_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la item_n cod_n justiniani_n tit._n de_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o clericis_fw-la item_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la so_o also_o be_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o pope_n john_n concern_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n novel_a 434._o justiniani_n order_n that_o no_o bishop_n be_v sue_v without_o a_o imperial_a command_n for_o it_o and_o pope_n pelagius_n the_o first_o upon_o the_o choice_n of_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o aquileia_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o narses_n desire_v he_o to_o send_v the_o principal_a of_o the_o faction_n to_o justinian_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o totila_n himself_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n who_o consecrate_v paulinus_n to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o leave_n first_o have_v in_o write_v for_o it_o cod._n theodos_fw-la novel_a valentin_n l._n 2._o tit._n 12._o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n forbid_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o person_n of_o bishop_n and_o that_o in_o any_o civil_a or_o criminal_a cause_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v come_v before_o the_o secular_a judge_n unless_o they_o go_v by_o consent_n to_o the_o bishop_n court_n liberatus_n in_o breviario_fw-la c._n 22._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belizarius_n set_v up_o and_o depose_v one_o pope_n after_o another_o and_o that_o anthimus_n be_v depose_v by_o justinian_n give_v up_o his_o pallium_fw-la or_o episcopal_a robe_n to_o the_o emperor_n gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o case_n of_o
januarius_n do_v express_o order_v his_o legate_n to_o go_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n and_o of_o januarius_n it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v do_v perfect_o against_o the_o law_n to_o draw_v he_o by_o force_n out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v punish_v as_o high-treason_n l._n 11._o ep._n 54._o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la l._n 5._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n declare_v for_o a_o council_n at_o pavia_n to_o regulate_v the_o clergy_n thereupon_o follow_v a_o great_a disorder_n at_o rome_n but_o pope_n leo_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o lotharius_n affirm_v that_o he_o do_v observe_v his_o law_n and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o will_v always_o observe_v they_o desire_v he_o also_o that_o the_o roman_a law_n may_v be_v keep_v for_o the_o future_a as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o and_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o irregular_a and_o disobedient_a bishop_n by_o deprivation_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n the_o church-rights_a be_v still_o indeed_o preserve_v for_o a_o while_n in_o election_n church-goods_a etc._n etc._n but_o the_o whole_a external_n government_n of_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o almost_o as_o absolute_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o civil_a government_n canon_n government_n council_n milevitan_n see_v note_n c_o of_o this_o chapter_n &_o ibid._n canon_n 17._o they_o desire_v a_o imperial_a law_n to_o enforce_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n upon_o contemner_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n in_o action_n 6._o council_n chalcedon_n after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o the_o holy_a synod_n we_o have_v think_v it_o just_a and_o expedient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n and_o contention_n about_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o therefore_o etc._n etc._n where_o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o inflict_a punishment_n upon_o the_o several_a offender_n against_o the_o canon_n they_o make_v law_n about_o apostate_n and_o heretic_n and_o their_o book_n about_o church_n about_o the_o regulation_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o election_n of_o bishop_n about_o the_o qualification_n and_o deposition_n of_o bishop_n and_o these_o law_n be_v very_o ordinary_o execute_v upon_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o emperor_n will_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o full_o show_v what_o share_v the_o emperor_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v the_o 45th_o of_o justinian_n novel_n where_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v turn_v into_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n indeed_o the_o general_a definition_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o code_n together_o with_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o there_o do_v express_o determine_v the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o law_n either_o in_o church_n or_o state_n the_o general_a definition_n of_o a_o law_n be_v in_o these_o term_n whatever_o principis_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr offic._n principis_fw-la the_o prince_n declare_v to_o be_v his_o pleasure_n have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o law_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v wherefore_o whatever_o the_o emperor_n do_v appoint_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o decree_n of_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o do_v public_o declare_v by_o word_n or_o do_v command_v by_o edict_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o law_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o act_n of_o council_n become_v law_n of_o the_o empire_n only_o by_o the_o emperor_n will_n in_o council_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o to_o enforce_v they_o upon_o those_o who_o will_v dissent_v from_o the_o council_n as_o erroneous_a 16._o erroneous_a sozomen_n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o each_o party_n shall_v meet_v at_o a_o set_a day_n at_o sardica_n a_o city_n of_o illiricum_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n say_v the_o same_o so_o also_o balsamon_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o that_o council_n and_o socrat._v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o before_o the_o emperor_n command_n for_o it_o we_o do_v according_o see_v what_o effect_n the_o fear_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v upon_o the_o council_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o arrian_n emperor_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o if_o some_o shall_v think_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n they_o must_v then_o allow_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v real_o arrian_n and_o sincere_o orthodox_n within_o the_o space_n of_o less_o than_o thirty_o year_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o arrian_n council_n of_o ariminum_n be_v more_o than_o twice_o as_o numerous_a as_o the_o big_a general_n council_n beside_o the_o council_n indeed_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o it_o be_v well_o worth_a the_o observe_n how_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n divide_v at_o the_o sardican_a council_n about_o the_o business_n of_o athanasius_n according_a to_o the_o different_a mind_n bishop_n mind_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o of_o this_o chapter_n constantine_n universal_a bishop_n of_o constantius_n and_o constans_n who_o send_v they_o thither_o by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v from_o its_o first_o own_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n look_v so_o big_a in_o the_o church_n that_o those_o of_o the_o high_a character_n in_o it_o do_v bow_v down_o to_o its_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o when_o withal_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v under_o this_o roman_a government_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o proper_a appellative_a of_o the_o christian_a church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o roman_a and_o catholic_n be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n when_o all_o the_o world_n be_v roman_a and_o the_o principle_n of_o political_a unity_n among_o they_o all_o which_o make_v they_o one_o body_n and_o one_o church_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v their_o own_v the_o roman_a emperor_n with_o his_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n or_o general_a council_n for_o their_o supreme_a ruler_n and_o governor_n it_o appear_v then_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n general_a council_n be_v but_o his_o senate_n and_o whether_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n or_o the_o wrong_n it_o be_v his_o consent_n that_o give_v they_o their_o 19_o their_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 418._o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n for_o the_o papacy_n symmachus_n governor_n of_o the_o city_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n because_o it_o belong_v to_o your_o piety_n to_o determine_v it_o i_o think_v i_o ought_v forthwith_o to_o consult_v your_o majesty_n about_o it_o thereupon_o honorius_n write_v back_o we_o command_v by_o our_o positive_a order_n that_o boniface_n do_v forthwith_o leave_v the_o place_n and_o obey_v the_o celestial_a command_n that_o be_v the_o imperial_a order_n idem_fw-la anno_fw-la 419._o which_o be_v obey_v so_o be_v it_o ordain_v by_o athalaricus_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n that_o in_o case_n of_o wrong_n the_o clergy_n shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 8._o ep._n 24._o &_o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o so_o also_o do_v justinian_n novel_a 123._o command_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o execute_v a_o order_n of_o his_o jubemus_fw-la episcopum_fw-la romanum_fw-la see_v dr._n barrow_n supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o page_n 324_o to_o 372._o instance_n of_o emperor_n appeal_v to_o in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n pope_n not_o intermeddle_v the_o donatist_n appeal_v from_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n after_o two_o council_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o decide_v the_o difference_n who_o do_v thereupon_o assign_v they_o to_o meet_v at_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n s._n augustin_n contra_fw-la crescon_n l._n 3._o c._n 71._o and_o ep._n 162._o &_o 68_o and_o flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v beat_v and_o banish_v for_o appeal_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o synod_n at_o ephesus_n petau._n ratio_fw-la temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 19_o actual_a force_n for_o a_o general_a outward_a compliance_n and_o without_o this_o imperial_a assent_n we_o find_v scarce_o any_o symbol_n of_o faith_n or_o canon_n of_o discipline_n public_o or_o universal_o enjoin_v after_o the_o emperor_n be_v become_v christian_n but_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o either_o of_o those_o kind_n be_v conclude_v upon_o in_o council_n it_o be_v the_o emperor_n sanction_n and_o edict_n that_o give_v they_o the_o effectual_a force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o the_o
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
council_n thus_o speak_v we_o have_v pronounce_v a_o definitive_a sentence_n free_a from_o error_n certain_a and_o infallible_a by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o emperor_n be_v mere_a will_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o divine_a law_n oblige_v the_o conscience_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o immediate_a will_n of_o god_n whenever_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v be_v real_o no_o part_n of_o his_o declare_a will_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o emperor_n to_o make_v good_a the_o title_n of_o their_o etc._n their_o cod._n justinian_n do_fw-mi trinitat_fw-la l._n 3._o theodos_fw-la &_o valentinian_n hormisdae_fw-la p._n p._n accord_n to_o those_o law_n which_o have_v already_o be_v make_v by_o our_o divinity_n how_o much_o our_o divinity_n abhor_v and_o novel_a 126._o a_o most_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la baronius_n anno._n 419._o honorius_n the_o emperor_n give_v this_o order_n to_o symmachus_n praef._n urb._n upon_o the_o information_n send_v he_o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n we_o command_v that_o boniface_n forthwith_o depart_v and_o obey_v our_o celestial_a command_n and_o symmachus_n in_o answer_n to_o honorius_n further_a order_n to_o receive_v boniface_n return_v this_o we_o have_v publish_v the_o celestial_a decree_n every_o one_o be_v rejoice_v at_o it_o pancirol_n notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 109._o the_o emperor_n do_v first_o subscribe_v his_o name_n to_o the_o rescript_n before_o any_o else_o a._n a._n manu_fw-la divina_fw-la ibidem_fw-la p._n 172._o 6._o and_o thus_o use_v the_o prince_n to_o subscribe_v his_o hand_n a._n m._n d._n that_o be_v august_n manu_fw-la divina_fw-la novel_a valentinian_n l._n de_fw-fr homicidio_fw-la casu_fw-la and_o those_o who_o have_v the_o emperor_n hand_n to_o their_o letter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v prick_v or_o point_v down_o by_o the_o divine_a hand_n lib._n 4._o c._n the_o advocate_n dicitur_fw-la jamjam_fw-la justinian_n call_v this_o a_o divine_a mark_v out_o divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la l._n 1._o in_o fin_n c._n de_fw-fr justin_n c._n confirmand_n according_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n the_o name_n of_o sacra_fw-la in_o distinction_n to_o all_o other_o licenses_fw-la so_o zeno_n lib._n penult_n c._n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi militari_fw-la we_o allow_v none_o for_o the_o future_a to_o be_v list_a either_o in_o their_o horse_n or_o foot_n without_o the_o commendatory_a letter_n of_o our_o divinity_n sine_fw-la numinis_fw-la nostri_fw-la sacra_fw-la probatoria_fw-la and_o afterward_o that_o they_o only_o be_v list_v on_o the_o confine_n or_o in_o the_o list_n who_o have_v a_o licence_n for_o it_o from_o our_o divinity_n probatorias_fw-la sc_fw-la sacras_fw-la a_fw-la nostra_fw-la divinitate_fw-la and_o pancirol_n notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a pag._n 255._o observe_v in_o general_n that_o the_o action_n and_o affair_n of_o the_o emperor_n have_v every_o where_o in_o the_o civil_a law_n the_o epithet_n of_o divine_a as_o his_o divine_a indulgence_n his_o divine_a delegation_n his_o divine_a sanction_n his_o divine_a house_n etc._n etc._n divinity_n which_o be_v before_o the_o stile_n of_o their_o common_a edict_n upon_o much_o more_o proper_a and_o real_a ground_n than_o ever_o before_o be_v think_v of_o and_o the_o obedience_n that_o be_v give_v to_o their_o will_n in_o such_o thing_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v the_o give_v they_o a_o divine_a honour_n and_o the_o worship_v of_o their_o will_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n 2._o all_o the_o honour_n and_o preference_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v say_v even_o by_o general_a counsel_n which_o do_v first_o distinguish_v this_o church_n from_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v give_v it_o only_o because_o rome_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o the_o world_n all_o the_o worship_n then_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v give_v it_o only_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n and_o so_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o worship_v of_o that_o authority_n honour_n authority_n council_n constantinopol_n sub_fw-la gratiano_n &_o theodosio_n canon_n 5._o so_o socrates_n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o and_o sozomon_n give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o l._n 7_o c._n 9_o because_o that_o constantinople_n have_v not_o only_o the_o same_o name_n and_o a_o like_a senate_n and_o magistrate_n with_o rome_n but_o do_v also_o carry_v the_o same_o ensign_n of_o authority_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v equal_a to_o old_a rome_n in_o all_o right_n and_o honour_n the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n do_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v the_o next_o in_o precedence_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o city_n be_v new_a rome_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o their_o confirmation_n of_o equal_a privilege_n to_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n with_o those_o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o father_n say_v they_o give_v the_o see_v of_o old_a rome_n its_o privilege_n upon_o the_o account_n contend_v account_n council_n chalcedon_n sub_fw-la mareiano_n &_o valentin_n canon_n 28._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o its_o be_v the_o reign_v city_n baronius_n anno._n 448_o cites_n valentinian_n acknowledgement_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n novel_a 14._o that_o the_o merit_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o its_o primacy_n if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o divine_a right_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o diminution_n to_o it_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o and_o in_o the_o year_n 451._o he_o quote_v galla_n placidia_n letter_n to_o her_o son_n theodosius_n about_o that_o affair_n who_o say_v there_o that_o it_o do_v become_v they_o to_o keep_v up_o a_o due_a reverence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v the_o lady_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n a_o clear_a evidence_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v that_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n l._n 6._o l._n 15._o and_o in_o sin_n c._n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n which_o be_v make_v a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n when_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o west_n be_v just_a fall_v we_o judge_v and_o ordain_v say_v he_o that_o the_o most_o holy_a church_n of_o this_o most_o religious_a city_n of_o constantinople_n the_o mother_n of_o our_o piety_n and_o of_o all_o christian_n of_o the_o orthodox_n religion_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a see_v of_o this_o royal_a city_n for_o ever_o have_v for_o the_o future_a in_o consideration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n all_o privilege_n and_o honour_n over_o the_o creation_n of_o bishop_n right_o of_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o and_o all_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o have_v have_v either_o before_o or_o during_o our_o reign_n and_o that_o this_o continue_a appear_v from_o l._n 16._o c._n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v head_n of_o all_o other_o church_n upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v it_o as_o guicciardin_n observe_v l._n 4._o histor_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o constantinople_n so_o often_o dispute_v the_o primacy_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o residence_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n in_o particular_a refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o pall_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o four_o pope_n together_o viz._n martin_n 1._o eugenius_n 1_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n and_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v autocephali_n or_o self-headed_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o memory_n of_o it_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o these_o pope_n life_n say_v that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o supremacy_n that_o they_o contend_v of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n do_v the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n at_o constantinople_n give_v the_o same_o privilege_n also_o to_o the_o see_v of_o new-rome_n judge_v it_o in_o all_o reason_n fit_a that_o a_o city_n adorn_v with_o a_o senate_n and_o a_o imperial_a power_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n with_o old_a rome_n 〈…〉_o like_o unto_o it_o to_o have_v the_o token_n of_o majesty_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n the_o synod_n in_o trullo_n give_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o this_o from_o 〈◊〉_d ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o thirty_o eight_o canon_n which_o be_v that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n shall_v follow_v the_o imperial_a order_n
diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a
law_n and_o their_o sanction_n of_o council_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n about_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n or_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n itself_o as_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o authority_n that_o it_o lay_v claim_v to_o from_o the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n only_o in_o veneration_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o it_o or_o when_o the_o pope_n do_v make_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v own_v for_o the_o depose_v the_o gregor_n 7._o ep._n poll_n 18._o l._n 6._o richard_n prince_n of_o capua_n take_v this_o as_o part_v of_o his_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n henry_n for_o every_o thing_n else_o and_o will_v swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o when_o i_o shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o it_o by_o thou_o or_o thy_o successor_n always_o with_o the_o exception_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n in_o case_n of_o the_o emperor_n failure_n of_o this_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n contrary_n to_o it_o he_o be_v to_o be_v depose_v defender_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n by_o a_o divine_a commission_n to_o they_o from_o his_o hand_n at_o their_o confirmation_n in_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o thus_o recommend_v they_o under_o that_o sacred_a character_n as_o the_o immediate_a and_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o will_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o in_o their_o command_n for_o the_o own_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o divine_a inspiration_n of_o it_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o next_o exercise_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n power_n be_v by_o all_o the_o deceitful_a art_n of_o persuasion_n to_o get_v the_o world_n to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o 14._o rev._n 13_o 14._o the_o beast_n which_o do_v set_v out_o the_o great_a industry_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n upon_o its_o exaltation_n to_o the_o supremacy_n over_o the_o church_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v as_o universal_a a_o empire_n over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o be_v and_o so_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o this_o be_v obtain_v it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v power_n also_o to_o 15._o v._o 15._o give_v life_n to_o this_o image_n and_o questionless_a all_o will_v own_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v almost_o all_o its_o life_n from_o it_o from_o this_o appear_v from_o the_o oath_n that_o all_o the_o dignify_a clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o their_o creation_n the_o form_n of_o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o i_o n._n n._n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v bishop_n of_o etc._n etc._n will_v assist_v for_o the_o retain_v of_o the_o roman_a pacy_n and_o the_o regalia_z of_o st._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o maintain_v they_o against_o every_o man_n i_o will_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v increase_n defend_v and_o further_o the_o right_n honour_n privilege_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o successor_n i_o will_v prosecute_v and_o suppress_v to_o my_o power_n all_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o rebel_n against_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n add_v to_o this_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n and_o king_n take_v at_o their_o coronation_n to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o then_o the_o papal_a authority_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o inspirer_n of_o it_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o it_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o lively_a a_o proof_n than_o to_o ibid._n ibid._n make_v the_o image_n speak_v and_o cause_n all_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o and_o do_v not_o this_o very_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n put_v in_o execution_n by_o its_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o secular_a arm_n which_o it_o make_v its_o officer_n and_o executioner_n it_o be_v know_v that_o any_o dissent_n from_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n be_v judge_v by_o they_o to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o punishment_n of_o heresy_n be_v death_n and_o since_o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n of_o it_o it_o be_v very_o proper_o say_v that_o he_o do_v cause_n the_o church_n to_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o last_o mention_v exercise_n of_o the_o false-prophet_n power_n be_v to_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n or_o to_o 17._o rev._n 13_o 16_o 17._o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o mystical_a at_o the_o first_o sight_n of_o it_o but_o the_o custom_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n to_o give_v their_o soldier_n and_o slave_n a_o mark_n to_o know_v they_o for_o their_o own_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o some_o ivy-leaf_n some_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 434._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v take_v for_o clear_a and_o undoubted_a which_o all_o the_o father_n do_v unquestionable_o teach_v that_o this_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n 666_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o either_o the_o birth_n or_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o any_o kind_n of_o duration_n or_o space_n of_o time_n but_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v the_o real_a name_n of_o antichrist_n and_o he_o there_o mention_n romanist_n and_o latin_n alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n de_fw-fr charactere_fw-la bestiae_fw-la the_o mark_n say_v he_o be_v not_o here_o any_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o number_n and_o the_o name_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n which_o do_v not_o intimate_v three_o distinct_a thing_n but_o only_o three_o distinct_a name_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n 2._o because_o chap._n 20._o apoc._n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o that_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v reign_v with_o christ_n where_o the_o mark_n include_v in_o it_o the_o name_n and_o number_n 3._o because_o chap._n 14._o 9_o it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o mark_n where_o all_o that_o have_v the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n be_v also_o comprehend_v he_o there_o also_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n for_o soldier_n to_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o their_o prince_n in_o their_o skin_n so_o vegelius_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o l._n 2._o c._n 5._o soldier_n be_v list_a by_o be_v prick_v in_o the_o skin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o prince_n or_o general_n so_o lipsius_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o quote_v justinian_n code_n for_o it_o st._n augustine_n chrysostom_n and_o prudentius_n the_o society_n of_o bacchus_n be_v thus_o mark_v with_o a_o ivy-leaf_n peculiar_a mark_n and_o name_n which_o do_v distinguish_v those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o all_o other_o christian_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o best_a open_v the_o mystery_n of_o these_o expression_n be_v that_o observation_n of_o grotius_n upon_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a fashion_n in_o st._n john_n be_v time_n for_o every_o heathen_a god_n to_o have_v a_o particular_a society_n or_o fraternity_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o the_o way_n of_o admit_v any_o into_o these_o fraternity_n be_v 1._o by_o give_v they_o some_o hieroglyphic_n mark_v in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a to_o that_o particular_a god_n as_o that_o of_o a_o ivy-leaf_n to_o own_v themselves_o of_o the_o fraternity_n of_o bacchus_n 2._o by_o seal_v they_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o that_o god_n and_o 3._o with_o that_o number_n which_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o their_o name_n do_v make_v up_o for_o the_o numeral_a cipher_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n thus_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v in_o all_o make_v up_o 608._o and_o therefore_o his_o fraternity_n be_v mark_v with_o xh_n a_o very_a great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v irenaeus_n testimony_n from_o 24._o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o st._n john_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o
will_v be_v but_o the_o take_n of_o the_o word_n latino_n after_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o false_a prophet_n punishment_n of_o those_o who_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o they_o with_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o papal_a excommunication_n for_o this_o purpose_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o 5_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o which_o command_v all_o emperor_n prince_n lord_n and_o all_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a to_o expel_v all_o heretic_n out_o of_o their_o territory_n not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o make_v contract_n or_o to_o exercise_v any_o kind_n of_o merchandise_n among_o they_o the_o papalexcommunication_n for_o the_o hinder_v they_o from_o the_o market_n or_o from_o buy_v and_o sell_v be_v one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v comprehend_v all_o his_o under-agent_n in_o the_o same_o design_n how_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n how_o the_o character_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n can_v agree_v with_o a_o christian_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o particular_a instance_n explain_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o regard_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o principal_n concern_v of_o his_o design_n the_o worship_n that_o he_o promote_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n that_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v be_v a_o image_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o it_o be_v because_o of_o its_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o be_v heal_v again_o and_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o which_o all_o man_n be_v to_o own_v themselves_o the_o peculiar_a slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o character_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n in_o all_o these_o way_n do_v plain_o intimate_v to_o we_o for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o exercise_v before_o he_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o his_o account_n and_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o it_o be_v therefore_o but_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n in_o it_o all_o which_o do_v signify_v to_o we_o that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o blind_a submission_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o the_o taking_z the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o confine_n of_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lively_a oracle_n of_o god_n to_o the_o old_a roman_a language_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o universal_a imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n over_o rome_n restore_v by_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o these_o thing_n signify_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o civil_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o empire_n and_o the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o the_o give_v they_o the_o prerogative_n of_o almighty_a god_n the_o power_n of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o shall_v give_v law_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n confine_v to_o their_o arbitrary_a proceed_n and_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n against_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o they_o the_o beast_n therefore_o be_v the_o final_a object_n of_o all_o the_o worship_n b._n n._n b._n and_o honour_n that_o be_v give_v and_o therefore_o do_v general_o comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o under-actor_n and_o instrument_n in_o this_o design_n where_o he_o be_v mention_v alone_o thus_o ln_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o of_o the_o image_n but_o only_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o magnificent_a appearance_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v there_o be_v understand_v all_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n join_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a character_n that_o he_o be_v join_v with_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mayres_z of_o the_o palace_n in_o france_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n must_v many_o time_n be_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o those_o mayres_z to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n power_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o and_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n that_o they_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o so_o also_o do_v the_o action_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n though_o in_o reality_n they_o have_v be_v much_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o concur_v with_o the_o beast_n in_o his_o great_a design_n of_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o his_o own_o create_v as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o empire_n for_o all_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v hereby_o promote_v be_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v submit_v to_o as_o the_o only_a ground_n for_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o for_o that_o which_o be_v at_o present_a a_o contradiction_n to_o it_o viz._n for_o be_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n 13._o rev._n 17._o 13._o and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o their_o concurrence_n to_o advance_v the_o roman_a religion_n as_o the_o imperial_a religion_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o promote_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o so_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v defend_v and_o protect_v by_o it_o and_o therein_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n more_o eminent_o appear_v because_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o crown_a head_n to_o it_o who_o have_v no_o superior_a upon_o earth_n but_o god_n alone_o for_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o ten_o king_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n but_o only_o in_o this_o way_n of_o a_o uniformity_n in_o a_o common_a religion_n which_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o will_n and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v how_o exact_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n do_v agree_v with_o one_o another_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o text._n the_o beast_n be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n the_o scene_n first_o and_o set_v the_o design_n on_o foot_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n come_v in_o afterward_o to_o perfect_v and_o accomplish_v it_o which_o be_v very_o punctual_o verify_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o into_o a_o perfect_a tyranny_n by_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n so_o that_o after_o a_o while_n the_o false-prophet_n seem_v to_o take_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o exercise_v it_o before_o his_o face_n and_o then_o the_o beast_n have_v little_a to_o do_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o seem_v only_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o other_o which_o be_v also_o now_o manifest_a from_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o proceed_n against_o heretic_n they_o judge_v condemn_v and_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o they_o and_o then_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o the_o secular_a
ordain_v that_o all_o usurp_a jurisdiction_n of_o any_o bishop_n over_o another_o province_n shall_v be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o that_o lest_o the_o fear_n of_o any_o man_n power_n shall_v creep_v in_o under_o a_o show_n of_o a_o holy_a function_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v lose_v that_o liberty_n insensible_o and_o unaware_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v purchase_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n the_o ephesine_n council_n not_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n have_v make_v a_o excellent_a provision_n against_o any_o encroachment_n of_o any_o one_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n over_o the_o rest_n so_o that_o though_o there_o may_v be_v some_o irregular_a exercise_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n yet_o whenever_o any_o considerable_a diocese_n shall_v have_v stand_v up_o for_o their_o liberty_n though_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o plead_v for_o it_o from_o that_o council_n in_o this_o estate_n do_v thing_n continue_v till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v the_o master_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o composition_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n for_o a_o will._n a_o it_o appear_v from_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 10._o ep._n 26._o that_o the_o gothish_a king_n do_v not_o press_v any_o in_o italy_n to_o their_o way_n theodate_v to_o justinian_n say_v there_o since_o the_o deity_n suffer_v many_o religion_n to_o be_v we_o dare_v not_o enjoin_v one_o alone_a to_o be_v follow_v for_o we_o remember_v it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n must_v sacrifice_v willing_o to_o the_o lord_n not_o at_o the_o command_n of_o any_o one_o to_o force_v they_o to_o it_o with_o good_a reason_n therefore_o do_v your_o piety_n invite_v we_o to_o that_o which_o the_o command_v of_o god_n do_v require_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o justin_n before_o thedoric_n force_v he_o to_o leave_v off_o persecute_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n and_o anastasius_n before_o justin_n be_v represent_v as_o lover_n of_o peace_n and_o union_n rather_o than_o a_o strict_a conformity_n of_o which_o zeno_n henoticon_n be_v a_o example_n petavius_n say_v of_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n that_o he_o give_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o profess_v what_o sect_n he_o please_v rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o l_o 7._o c._n 3._o theodoric_n to_o all_o the_o jew_n lib._n 2._o ep_n 27._o gassiodor_n variar_n we_o can_v say_n command_v religion_n because_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compel_v to_o believe_v against_o his_o will._n mutual_a toleration_n of_o orthodoxy_n and_o arrianism_n in_o their_o respective_a jurisdiction_n and_o before_o that_o have_v the_o emperor_n zeno_n and_o anastasius_n contrive_v a_o form_n of_o faith_n for_o a_o comprehension_n and_o union_n and_o do_v connive_v at_o a_o general_a liberty_n of_o conscience_n but_o the_o emperor_n justin_n after_o they_o begin_v the_o project_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o pope_n hormisda_n he_o make_v hormisdâ_fw-la make_v see_v petau._n rationar_n temp._n part._n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o item_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_n in_o hormisdâ_fw-la a_o union_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v be_v in_o a_o schism_n against_o one_o another_o near_o forty_o year_n after_o that_o in_o pope_n john_n time_n set_v out_o several_a edict_n against_o 1_o against_o petau._n ibidem_fw-la item_n blondus_fw-la de_fw-la inclinat_fw-la rom._n imp._n in_o occidente_n pag._n 37._o pope_n john_n in_o who_o time_n the_o emperor_n justin_n be_v whole_o set_v upon_o root_a out_o all_o the_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a part_n deprive_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o their_o place_n and_o put_v their_o minister_n out_o of_o their_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o not_o only_o the_o eutichyan_a heresy_n but_o all_o kind_n of_o different_a party_n be_v suppress_v throughout_o all_o the_o east_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o heretic_n and_o heavy_o persecute_v they_o so_o as_o even_o to_o suppress_v all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a empire_n but_o he_o be_v force_v by_o he_o by_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o give_v a_o account_n of_o theodoric_n send_v pope_n john_n in_o a_o embassy_n to_o justin_n to_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o will_v ruin_v all_o the_o catholic_n in_o italy_n if_o he_o do_v not_o restore_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n to_o their_o dignity_n and_o church_n and_o that_o justin_n do_v thereupon_o comply_v with_o he_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n to_o desist_v and_o so_o his_o design_n come_v to_o nothing_o but_o however_o there_o be_v so_o good_a a_o correspondence_n by_o this_o mean_v settle_v betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o common_a interest_n that_o the_o emperor_n submit_v to_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v the_o 1_o the_o petau._n rationa_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o the_o emperor_n receive_v the_o pope_n with_o all_o honour_n and_o be_v the_o first_o that_o receive_v the_o imperial_a crown_n at_o the_o pope_n hand_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o first_o example_n of_o that_o kind_n and_o get_v the_o name_n of_o justin_n 1_o justin_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 141._o item_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o orthodox_n for_o his_o piety_n to_o the_o church_n this_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o carry_v on_o a_o universal_a uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v now_o confine_v to_o a_o very_a small_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a kingdom_n which_o have_v no_o other_o secular_a sovereign_n to_o command_v they_o but_o their_o own_o particular_a king_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o other_o way_n of_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o one_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o advancement_n of_o a_o spiritual_a roman_a authority_n to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o who_o business_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o overawe_v the_o conscience_n with_o the_o curse_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o enforce_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o imperial_a penalty_n for_o as_o the_o imperial_a law_n be_v for_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o stand_a law_n of_o these_o divide_a kingdom_n so_o the_o only_a way_n to_o make_v their_o edict_n and_o sanction_n of_o council_n about_o church-matter_n to_o take_v place_n among_o they_o be_v to_o have_v they_o confirm_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o though_o the_o church_n head_n seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v the_o principal_a in_o all_o this_o affair_n yet_o the_o temporal_a penalty_n of_o the_o law_n be_v the_o only_a certain_a mean_n to_o effect_v a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o this_o sovereign_a head_n of_o the_o church_n himself_o be_v also_o a_o creature_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n of_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v all_o the_o obedience_n that_o 22._o chap._n 22._o be_v give_v by_o other_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a religion_n and_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o they_o force_v their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o that_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v it_o look_v more_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o roman_a authority_n than_o this_o submission_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v absolute_a in_o their_o kingdom_n and_o have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o appoint_v the_o law_n of_o religion_n to_o their_o subject_n as_o the_o roman_a emperor_n have_v in_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o by_o this_o conformity_n to_o the_o roman_n they_o do_v seem_v to_o lay_v down_o their_o b._n n._n b._n crown_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o that_o nation_n and_o to_o adore_v they_o as_o the_o great_a dictator_n and_n oracle_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n there_o be_v indeed_o not_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o so_o general_a a_o uniformity_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n justin_n who_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v be_v not_o able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o bring_v it_o about_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o justinian_n immediate_o after_o he_o appear_v in_o this_o design_n like_o a_o new_a blazing-star_n in_o the_o east_n who_o all_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o one_o will_v indeed_o from_o a_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o history_n be_v apt_a to_o entertain_v no_o other_o idea_n of_o he_o than_o as_o a_o very_a eminent_a conqueror_n
a_o superior_a authority_n in_o himself_o above_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n but_o because_o he_o judge_v the_o emperor_n mind_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n to_o revoke_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n hinder_v the_o council_n from_o do_v as_o council_n use_v to_o do_v that_o be_v from_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o so_o as_o justinian_n will_v have_v it_o they_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o that_o council_n the_o chief_a of_o these_o thing_n be_v particular_o examine_v and_o ibas_n and_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o these_o write_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o synod_n as_o orthodox_n and_o the_o diligence_n the_o council_n chalcedon_n action_n 8_o va_o which_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o seat_n in_o the_o church_n let_v the_o church_n receive_v its_o orthodox_n pastor_n etc._n etc._n and_o action_n 9_o c._n 10._o the_o pope_n legate_n paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n pronounce_v that_o upon_o read_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o most_o reverand_n bishop_n ibas_n be_v approve_v by_o they_o for_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o his_o epistle_n we_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o for_o this_o decree_v he_o to_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v unjust_o put_v out_o be_v repair_v and_o this_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v quote_v by_o pope_n vigilius_n against_o justinian_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o decree_v the_o contrary_a to_o he_o with_o this_o preamble_n we_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o afterward_o these_o thing_n therefore_o we_o have_v order_v with_o caution_n and_o diligence_n epistle_n of_o ibas_n in_o particular_a declare_v to_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o heretical_a opinion_n here_o be_v as_o great_a a_o instance_n of_o imperial_a authority_n over_o a_o council_n as_o can_v well_o be_v give_v to_o make_v they_o define_v his_o will_n to_o be_v a_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n contrary_a to_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n be_v sufficient_a witness_n of_o it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v to_o that_o falsehood_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o eye_n may_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o that_o synod_n do_v justinian_n also_o authorize_v a_o new_a way_n of_o anathema_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v to_o curse_v the_o dead_a who_o he_o judge_v not_o to_o have_v be_v right_a in_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o practice_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o and_o therein_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o curse_v origen_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o profound_a learning_n and_o his_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o pardon_v he_o and_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o speculative_a error_n they_o possible_o may_v be_v those_o saint_n in_o heaven_n against_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n rev._n 13._o 6._o but_o beside_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o fashion_n another_o way_n of_o curse_v in_o the_o council_n which_o all_o the_o rational_a world_n can_v but_o look_v upon_o as_o very_o strange_o extravagant_a and_o that_o be_v to_o anathematise_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n which_o certain_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a act_n of_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o which_o of_o all_o their_o injunction_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a to_o subscribe_v unto_o for_o whatsoever_o accommodate_v interpretation_n man_n may_v find_v out_o to_o subscribe_v to_o a_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o they_o can_v never_o justify_v themselves_o in_o pronounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o subscribe_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o both_o this_o and_o the_o former_a way_n of_o curse_v be_v from_o that_o time_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n never_o be_v there_o before_o such_o a_o appearance_n all_o at_o one_o time_n of_o a_o new_a assume_v power_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o all_o that_o business_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v general_o enough_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o new_a thing_n and_o to_o make_v the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o book_n of_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la against_o that_o emperor_n for_o these_o arbitrary_a proceed_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n what_o noise_n these_o thing_n do_v at_o that_o time_n make_v in_o the_o world_n and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v they_o to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o in_o history_n but_o the_o great_a extravagancy_n of_o the_o popish_a council_n that_o come_v afterward_o that_o bishop_n tell_v he_o 5._o he_o facundus_n hermianens_fw-la ad_fw-la justinian_n lib._n 12._o c._n 3._o &_o cap._n 5._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o emperor_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v he_o the_o example_n of_o vzziah_n and_o dathan_n and_o that_o none_o but_o christ_n alone_o can_v have_v a_o kingdom_n together_o with_o a_o priesthood_n that_o his_o book_n be_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o no_o emperor_n but_o he_o do_v ever_o before_o change_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n of_o his_o own_o head_n bid_v he_o look_v up_o into_o heaven_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o see_v all_o those_o bless_a father_n which_o he_o have_v accurse_v now_o inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a haughtiness_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n as_o if_o say_v he_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o as_o if_o none_o must_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o emperor_n shall_v command_v he_o to_o believe_v baronius_n also_o do_v censure_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o great_a arrogance_n in_o presume_v to_o set_v forth_o these_o decree_n concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n anno_fw-la 546._o however_o we_o find_v justinian_n still_o keep_v his_o point_n against_o they_o all_o he_o defend_v this_o curse_v of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o public_a edict_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o turn_v the_o council_n into_o a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n novel_a 42._o the_o pope_n all_o this_o while_n who_o authority_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o council_n declare_v himself_o contrary_a to_o all_o this_o be_v banish_v 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 7._o for_o it_o and_o so_o ill_o handle_v in_o it_o that_o it_o be_v at_o last_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o very_a clear_a appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o only_a soul_n and_o head_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o five_o general_n council_n for_o it_o can_v not_o have_v its_o name_n of_o a_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o any_o at_o that_o time_n but_o the_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v and_o the_o imperial_a authority_n which_o confirm_v it_o to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o another_o pope_n and_o so_o make_v a_o council_n be_v to_o give_v the_o pope_n a_o power_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o want_v its_o due_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n it_o must_v be_v no_o council_n at_o all_o and_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v allow_v to_o turn_v all_o the_o religious_a meeting_n of_o bishop_n that_o ever_o be_v into_o council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o here_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n alone_o without_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o assist_v he_o but_o that_o all_o the_o irregularity_n of_o these_o procedure_v be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a exercise_n of_o their_o power_n be_v